








0' 



^'^ "I" , 






^^: 



V'' 



.^^ ^^>. 















tS" 












'^y-^ V- 









% ,^^ 



-^, 



,0 '^ 



o 



'V 



"^^ ,^^' 



A'' 



S^-"^. 









> .0- 






e^. * 9 I \ " x'C- 



\\- , •• - fl 



-p 



y s' 






:/\^^-.'\ 









-•^^ 



-0- ^^''-s 



* <S^^ 



,^\^ c " ^ '■ « '^b. 



-0' 



>^' 



0^ 



V^ V 



xO^r. 
























% 



^ ,G^^^ 



'\ 






<r. 



r. f:. 









.^^' 








\ 






,A' 


^ 


/ ^. 


. s^ 


'^^•' 


' « * 


•-OO^ 






,-s 


-^ri. 


. 








.-J' 



^\ ^ o N -; 



,-0- 








/ 


0»' 


J^ 






- r^ v"" 




^ N^^ 






'S 




^- ,•«■'*■ 






\^ 






^-N' 



A^ 



^ :# 






V' V, * 






^ 'cf- 






•;>. * 






. ^-^ ^'\ 



i-^" 



\ . N ,, 



<^ ^ O o >- \ ^ 






aX^ ... 



e^ 


V^ 






"00^ 


^° 


^r. 


^ * 8 1 A-* 


>^^^ 


s ^ "^ / 










'.#£^'^ 






.^^%. 




* 






o^ 



■. ^\- 



-vl 









,^ V * n '/- * 8 1 V ■" \^ 












A^ % 



.-^' 












\>^ s^ 












>.V , o N '. ^ 



'/^ ' 



■o- 






■^ .#^ 









a\ 



■^^ 



THE CONQUEST OF THE MISSOURI 



GRANT MARSH 



THE CONQUEST OF THE MISSOURI 



The Conquest of the 
Missouri 

Being the Story of the Life and Exploits 
of Captain Grant Marsh 



BY 

JOSEPH MILLS HANSON 



WITH MAP AND 36 ILLUSTRATIONS 




CHICAGO 

A. C. McCLURG & CO. 

1909 






COPYRIOHT 

A. C. McCLURG & CO. 
1009 

Published October, l»09 



Eit ILakraitit ^ttSB 

R. R. DONNBLLEY * SONS COMPANY 
CHICAGO 



2EI005 



^0 
MY MOTHER 



PREFACE 

IN preparing the following narrative of the principal 
events in the life of Captain Grant Marsh, the author 
has naturally been furnished by the latter with much 
the larger part of the material set forth. Captain Marsh 
was an actor in events of great historic moment, covering 
almost the entire period of the conquest of the upper Mis- 
souri River Valley, the subjugation of the Sioux Indians 
and the opening to civilization of the vast territory which 
they had occupied. But the direct observations of a man 
in his position were generally and necessarily limited to 
his immediate surroundings, and the recital of his expe- 
riences alone during his years of activity in the Northwest 
would give to the reader but an indistinct impression of 
the conditions prevailing there and of their underlying 
causes. Hence it has been deemed best to amplify the 
story of the Captain's adventures with as much general 
history as is essential to a clear understanding of the 
period and of the part which he played in it. Such a 
course is rendered more imperative by the fact that many 
of the events treated have never received more than pass- 
ing attention from historians, and remain to-day practi- 
cally unknown save to those who participated in them. , 
The author has endeavored, whenever possible, to verify 



Preface 

Captain Marsh's recollections of events possessing any 
historical significance, by reference to oflScial or other 
reliable documents, and very rarely has the Captain's 
memory been found at fault, even in details. In cases 
where documentary evidence was unobtainable, verifica- 
tion has been sought from other sources, chiefly by cor- 
respondence with persons intimately acquainted with the 
facts, either through historical research or by reason of 
personal experience. Most of the latter to whom the 
author has applied have been associated with Captain 
Marsh at one time or another during his years on the 
rivers of the West. The correspondence with them has 
been undertaken for the double purpose of securing 
evidence on historical facts, and of obtaining from them 
their personal recollections of the Captain. All of them 
have responded most generously to requests for informa- 
tion and the author's thanks are particularly due to those 
mentioned below. 

The late Major-General James W. Forsyth, U. S. A., 
and the late Brigadier-General Samuel B. Holabird, 
U. S. A., both of whom have died since their kind assist- 
ance was rendered. 

The late Mary Louise Dalton, Librarian of the Missouri 
Historical Society, St. Louis, Mo., for placing the collec- 
tions of the Society at the author's disposal, and for critical 
reading of his entire manuscript. 

Miss May Simonds, Reference Ijibrarian of the Mer- 
cantile Library, St. Louis, Mo., for assistance in obtaining 
works of reference. 

viii 



Preface 

Mrs. Laura E. Howey, Secretary and Librarian of the 
Montana State Library, Helena, Mont., for researches 
among the records of the Historical Society of Montana. 

Doctor W. J. McGee, Director of the St. Louis Public 
Museum, formerly Ethnologist in Charge, Bureau of 
American Ethnology, for assistance in determining the 
proper spelling and use of Indian names. 

Brigadier-General Edward S. Godfrey, U. S. A., Com- 
mandant of the Special Service School of Application for 
Cavalry and Field Artillery, Fort Riley, Kansas, for pains- 
taking assistance in the preparation of many chapters. 

The following other officers and non-commissioned 
officers of the United States Army, all retired, for written 
communications or for the critical reaching of portions of 
the manuscript: 

Lieutenant-General Nelson A. Miles, Lieutenant-Colo- 
nel and Brevet Brigadier-General George A. Forsyth, 
Major William H. H. Crowell, Major Frederick M. H. 
Kendrick, Major Luther R. Hare, Lieutenant Charles 
Braden, Sergeant M. C. Caddie. 

The following steamboat men, for communications or 
for the loan of photographs : 

Horace Bixby, Alexander Lamont, Nicholas Buesen, 
George Foulk, William H. Gould, Grant C, Marsh. 

The following other persons, for critical reading of 
portions of the manuscript, for communications, or for 
the loan of photographs: 

Colonel William F. Cody, James M. Sipes, John H. 
Fouch, Major Luther S. Kelly, Walter H. Carr, Major 



Preface 

Joseph R. Hanson, Samuel L. Clemens, Peter Koch, 
George W. Kingsbury, St., Joseph H. Taylor, Colonel 

C. A. Lounsberry, A. C. Leighton, J. R. Mann, Olin 

D. Wheeler, Major Martin Maginnis and the late Robert 

E. McDowell. 

The following institutions for the loan of photographs: 
The Historical Society of Montana, the Carnegie Pub- 
lic Library, Miles City, Montana. 

Many of the chapters have been submitted to competent 
authorities for critical reading. Such errors as existed 
have thus been found and corrected, while, in a number 
of instances, additional facts have been inserted. Mrs. 
Laura E. Howey and Major Martin Maginnis have read 
the chapters relating to the first trip of the steamer Luella 
to Fort Benton, in 1866; Major-General Samuel B. 
Holabird, those on the trip of the Ida Stockdale; Briga- 
dier-General George A. Forsyth, those on the exploration 
of the lower Yellowstone River by the Key West; Lieu- 
tenant Charles Braden, that on the Stanley Expedition; 
Major William H. H. Crowell, those on the exploration 
of the upper Yellowstone by the Josephine; Brigadier- 
General E. S. Godfrey, those on the Little Big Horn 
campaign; General Godfrey and Colonel C. A. Louns- 
berry, that on the run of the Far West with the wounded 
from the battlefield of the Little Big Horn ; and Lieuten- 
ant- General Nelson A. Miles, those on the campaigns 
immediately succeeding the battle of the Little Big Horn. 

Joseph Mills Hanson. 



CONTENTS 



I Westward by the Main Channel 
n The Ice Gorge of '56 . 
Ill Old-time Packets and the Men Who Ruled 

Them 

rV "Mark Twain" at the Rudder . 
V Cupid at the "Apple-butter Stirring" 
VI The Battle Morn of Shiloh 
VII Barbarism at Bay .... 

Vin With Sully Into the Sioux Lands 
IX Three Roads to El Dorado 
X The "Luella" at Fort Benton in Vigilante 
Days ....... 

XI The Troubles of a Treasure Ship 
XII The Captain Encounters a "Bad Man" 

XIII Blockaded by Buffalo 

XIV A Game of Strategy .... 
XV Ice-bound on the "Nile" . 

XVI Wood Hawks 

XVII The Vegetable Trip of the "North Ala 
bama" ...... 

XVIII The Hare and the Tortoise 
XIX A Three Thousand Mile Race 
XX The Railroad Comes .... 

XXI With Forsyth of Beecher's Island 
XXII "Yellowstone" Kelly Guides the "Key 
West" ...... 

XXIII Campaigning with the Seventh Cavalry 

xi 



PAGE 

3 
10 

16 
24 
30 
35 
48 
53 
61 

69 
80 
88 
93 
99 
105 
115 

121 
129 
136 
144 
149 

158 
171 



Contents 



CHAPTER 




PAGE 


XXIV 


Pioneer Paths . . . . . 


189 


XXV 


Bound for the Mountains 


193 


XXVI 


Breasting Unknown Waters . 


202 


XXVII 


"Lonesome Charlie" . . . . 


210 


XXVIII 


By Line and Spar to the Head of Navi- 






gation ....... 


214 


XXIX 


First Blood for Crazy Horse 


226 


XXX 


Custer to the Front . . . . 


233 


XXXI 


The Heroine of the Upper River . 


237 


XXXII 


Strong Men and True . . . . 


245 


XXXIII 


The Last Council of War 


252 


XXXIV 


The Seventh Marches Into the Shadow . 


261 


XXXV 


The Messenger of Disaster . 


268 


XXXVI 


The Squadron that Perished 


281 


XXXVII 


The Aftermath of Battle 


290 


XXXVIII 


The "Far West" Races with Death 


301 


XXXIX 


The Battle at Powder River 


316 


XL 


Terry Takes the Field . . . . 


331 


XLI 


Patrol Duty With Miles and "Buffalo 






Bill" ....... 


337 


XLII 


The Fruits of Struggle . . . . 


353 


XLIII 


The "Rosebud" Carries the Gener.\l of 






THE Army ...... 


368 


XLIV 


The Bones of Heroes . . . . 


376 


XLV 


Rustlers ....... 


385 


XLVI 


With Kendrick to the Musselshell 


396 


XLVII 


The Sioux Bend to Fate 


406 


XLVIII 


Turned Turtle . . . . . 


420 


XLIX 


The Garden Out of the Wilderness 


426 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 



FAOB 



Grant Marsh ....... Frontispiec* 

Old Post Trader's Store at Fort Buford, Dakota . 8 

Steamer Nellie Peck at Fort Benton Levee . . 26 

Steamer Washburn at the Levee, Washburn, N. Dak. 26 
Fort Thompson, Crow Creek Indian Reservation . 58 

Mandan Village at Fort Berthold, about 1870 . . 58 

Sioux War Dance ....... 66 

Camp of Grosventres Indians at Fort Buford, 1874 . 84 
" Fast Walker," Brule Sioux, as He is To-day . .112 

Company "G," 6th U. S. Infantry, at Fort Buford . 126 
Fort Abraham Lincoln . . . . . .146 

"Yellowstone" Kelly in 1870 154 

Group of Officers and Ladies of the 7th U. S. Cavalry 

at Fort Lincoln, about 1875 .... 172 
Key to Foregoing Photograph . . . . .172 

Summer Camp of Troops at Fort Buford, 1875 . .194 

Pompey's Pillar, on the Yellowstone River, Montana. 

Reached by the Steamer Josephine June 3, 1875 216 
Cavalry Camp on the Yellowstone, 1876 . . . 228 

General Gibbon's Wagon Train .... 228 

Steamer Far West 238 

Where Reno Crossed . . . • • .252 

Scene on the Big Horn River 270 

xiii 



List of Illustrations 



PAGK 

Heart Arch, Near Tongue River, Montana . . 270 

Sitting Bull 288 

Graves of Unknown Dead on Custer Battlefield . . 296 

First Monument on Custer Battlefield in Course of 

Construction . . . . . . .296 

First Headboard Over the Grave of Lieut. James G. 

Sturgis, 7th Cavalry, on the Custer Battlefield . 300 
First Monument on the Custer Battlefield . 300 

Stanley's Stockade on the Yellowstone . . 306 

First Monument Over the Grave of Capt. Myles W. 

Keogh, on the Custer Battlefield . . . 306 

Original Copy of the Bismarck Tribune, July 6, 1876 . 310 
Custer Monument . . . . . . .314 

The Crow Scout, Curley 324 

Gen. Nelson A. Miles 337 

Steamer Rosebud on the Missouri River . . .370 

Steamer F. F. Batchelor 394 

National Cemetery and Present Monument on the 

Battlefield of the Little Big Horn . . .418 



THE CONQUEST OF THE 
MISSOURI 

CHAPTER I 

WESTWARD BY THE MALN CHANNEL 

The rousters are rushing the cargoes on. 

In the flush of the early dawn. 
While the packets ride an the rocking tide. 

And chafe to be out and gone. 

SINCE the days when the first far-scattered Spanish 
and French and Enghsh adventurers forced their 
slow way into the untamed North American wil- 
derness, striving mightily against savage foes and more 
savage nature, the rivers of the continent have marked 
the lines of warfare and the boundaries of conquest. The 
natural avenues of communication between one region 
and another, it has been beside and upon their waters 
that the pioneers have ever pushed their persistent way 
through dangers and difficulties until the whole land lay 
open at their feet. It was but yesterday that the last 
strongholds of barbarism along the Rio Grande del Norte, 
and the Colorado of the Southwest, and the Missouri with 
its fretful tributaries of the Northwest, still stood locked 
and defiant against the besieging hosts of civilization. 
To-day they are fallen, never to rise again. 

3 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



But amid the regions traversed by those historic streams, 
where the echo of the war whoop and the sharp crack of 
the cavalry carbine have scarce died away, still linger 
many of the men who helped to bring to submission those 
final citadels of savagery. Gray-haired they may be, 
feeble, perhaps, some of them. But in their carriage is a 
manner of self-reliant freedom and in their eyes a light 
of power which men bred to milder modes of life cannot 
know. For they have looked upon Nature in her uncon- 
quered strength and majesty; they have grappled with her 
creatures in equal combat, and have come off victors. 
The continent will not know their like again. 

Though for the most part these survivors of a vanished 
era have retired into the peaceful old age which their 
years of effort have earned for them, a few are still living 
and working in the fields of their earlier activities. So, if 
one should walk down to the river front of the little town 
of Washburn, North Dakota, on almost any day during 
the summer season, he would be apt to encounter there, 
busied about the loading or unloading of one of the small, 
stern-wheel steamboats which still ply the upper waters 
of the Missouri, a man whose whole appearance and 
manner would at once call to mind the history and ro- 
mance of the days when the Big Muddy ran far beyond 
the confines of civilization and was the scene of military 
activity and frontier adventure. Nor does the truth belie 
his appearance. Tall, broad-shouldered and powerful of 
frame, clear-eyed and gentle of voice, this veteran naviga- 
tor of the Missouri has lived and worked, shoulder to 

4 



Westward by the Main Channel 

shoulder, with many men famous in history, and passed 
through as many strange and rugged experiences as would 
stock the biography of an adventurer of the Spanish Main. 

Though the river traffic of the Missouri is generally held 
to have died out many years ago, Grant Prince Marsh, 
steamboat captain and pilot, still finds on its tawny 
waters the home and the congenial occupation to which 
he has been devoted since the long-ago day in 1846 when, 
as a small lad of twelve years, bent upon seeing the world, 
he applied for a position to Captain Alfred Reno, of the 
steamer Dover, lying at the levee of Pittsburg, Pa., and 
was shipped as cabin-boy for the first of his hundreds of 
voyages on the waterways of the West. 

The impulse which sent him to seek the life of the river 
at so tender an age was as natural as that which impels 
many a boy born within sound of the ocean's breakers to 
seek a home on the face of the deep as soon as he can 
contrive to slip away from the paternal roof. Since his 
baby eyes had first learned to see, this child of the fresh- 
water regions had known steamboats. When scarcely 
more than old enough to talk, he and his playmates in his 
little native town of Rochester, thirty miles below Pitts- 
burg, had been accustomed to rush to the river bank 
whenever a packet came by, watching her in awe and 
admiration until she passed beyond view. Sometimes, 
impelled by a childish impulse of mischief, they would 
throw stones at the laboring monsters. The veteran boat- 
man remembers with amusement an afternoon when the 
big side-wheeler Isaac Newton, Captain Mason, came 

5 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



puffing up from Cincinnati, and he and his playmates 
began their pastime of throwing stones at her. The 
Newton was a short, wide boat, very difficult to handle, 
and as she passed she suddenly "ran away" with her 
pilot and came straight toward the shore where the boys 
were assembled. Smitten with terror, and thinking that 
she was in pursuit of them, they fled precipitately up the 
hill, never stopping until safe in their homes. 

But young Marsh had learned a larger respect for the 
puissant steamboat when, a few years later, he proudly 
took his place as a member of the crew of the Dover and 
heard the paddles churn as she swung out into the current, 
bearing him away upon his first voyage. The Dover was 
an Allegheny River boat, plying between Pittsburg and 
Freeport, Pa., and her trade was heavy and continuous, 
as was that of her numerous consorts on the Ohio and its 
tributaries. West of the Allegheny Mountains no rail- 
roads had penetrated at that date, and the steamboats 
controlled all the commerce of the teeming river towns as 
well as the immense volume of immigration which was 
rolling constantly westward into the great, undeveloped 
regions of the Mississippi Valley and the fertile vastnesses 
beyond. It was a time when men's thoughts turned 
westward irresistibly, drawn by the fascination of unknown 
but alluring lands. The prairies of Iowa and the wooded 
hills of Missouri were as attractive to thousands of home- 
seekers as was the lure of the far-off California gold-fields 
to other thousands. 

Young Marsh, being of a disposition to follow where 

6 



Westward by the Main Channel 



fortune might lead, with increasing years gradually drifted 
westward on the universal tide, leaving the Allegheny to 
work on the boats running between Pittsburg and Ohio 
River points, and finally catching his first glimpse of the 
Mississippi when, in the early spring of 1852, he found 
employment as a deckhand on board the Pittsburg-St. 
Louis packet Beaver, commanded by Captain Sharp Hemp- 
hill, and went on her to St. Louis. This city, the metropo- 
lis of the Mississippi Valley then as now, presented a very 
different aspect to its present one when young Marsh first 
beheld it from the deck of the Beaver. Spread along the 
river bank was a city of 95,000 people, containing many 
great business establishments and commanding the com- 
merce of a vast territory. But not a foot of railroad was 
then in operation out of the city, nor, indeed, was there a 
foot in operation anywhere west of the Mississippi. On 
the other hand, her levee was lined with scores of steam- 
boats whose trade routes radiated to the four points of 
the compass and brought to her merchants produce to the 
value of over $10,000,000.00 annually. The arrivals of 
steamboats in the port of St. Louis at this time averaged 
3,000 yearly, and the total rated capacity of these was 
about 50,000 tons, making St. Louis the third port in the 
Union in amount of enrolled steam tonnage, New York 
and New Orleans alone exceeding her.* 

The young boatman's first recollections of the western 
city carry with them something of gloom, for 1852 was one 
of the years when Asiatic cholera was scourging the 
* J. Thomas Scharf, "History of St. Louis City and County." 

7 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



country; and St. Louis suffered heavily from the plague. 
Just as Marsh first stepped on the levee from the deck of 
the Beaver, he met a man leaving another boat with two 
babies in his arms. This gentleman accosted him and 
stated that the parents of the children he was carrying 
had both died of cholera on the boat and he, in pity, had 
taken charge of the helpless orphans in the hope of find- 
ing them a home. 

Having attained the Mississippi, for two years Grant 
Marsh contented himself with remaining in the Louisville 
and St. Louis trade. Then once more the restless desire 
for new lands took possession of him, and in the spring of 
1854 he shipped as a deck hand on the Missouri River 
steamer F. X. Aubrey, commanded by Captain Ambrose 
Reeder, and running in the open season between St. Louis 
and St. Joseph, Mo. Thus the boy of nineteen, already 
familiar with the intricate duties and versed in the peculiar 
kinds of knowledge demanded by western river naviga- 
tion, first came upon the waters of that greatest and most 
erratic of American streams where most of his life was to 
be spent. For one year he remained with the Aubrey and 
then changed to the A. B. Chambers, Captain Bowman. 

There was plenty of business to do, for until the summer 
of 1855, when the Missouri Pacific was completed to Jef- 
ferson City, no railroad extended westward along the Mis- 
souri from St. Louis. All the commerce of the prosperous 
agricultural country lying between the Mississippi and the 
Kansas line was handled by steamers, and a particularly 
heavy business was always done in the autumn, when the 

8 



Westward by the Main Channel 

great crops of tobacco, hemp, and small grain, produced 
by slave labor on the plantations of the valley, began to 
pour into the steamboat landings for shipment to the St. 
Louis markets. Kansas City did not yet exist and West- 
port was the northern terminus of the historic old Santa 
Fe Trail, and also the distributing point for the section of 
country of which the former city is now the center. Goods 
for Sedalia, Marshall, Warrensburg, Holden and other 
important towns in the interior were put ashore at the 
nearest river landing and hauled thence to their destina- 
tions in large freight wagons, drawn by several span of 
oxen or horses. 



CHAPTER II 

THE ICE GORGE OF '56 

And then that gorge sent up a roar 
That shook the solid ground; 
The sort that splits your ears in two 
When a side-wheel packet drops a flue 
Ari" hhrws six Vilers amongst her crew 
An' cooks them that ain't drowned. 

DURING the winter of 1855-1856, the A. B. Cham- 
bers lay in ice-harbor at the St. Louis levee and 
Grant Marsh remained on board her as watch- 
man. The winter was an unusually severe one, and the 
river, which does not often freeze over at St. Louis, closed 
hard and fast on New Year's Day, 1856, the ice con- 
tinuing to grow thicker for some time after that. The 
river front, says Captain Marsh, was so solidly lined with 
steamboats that without stepping ashore one could walk 
upon their decks from Belcher's sugar refinery to Almond 
(now Valentine) Street, a distance of twenty blocks. 

Late in February a period of warm weather set in on 
the upper rivers, causing a rise of water at St. Louis before 
the heavy ice had begun to thaw there. The result was 
terrible. On the day following, February 28th, a local 
newspaper* published an account of the disaster which 
is so graphic that it may well be reproduced here: 

* The Missouri Republican, after the editor of which the steamer 
A. B. Chambers was named. 

10 



The Ice Gorge of '56 



"The ice at first moved slowly," says the chronicle, 
" and without perceptible shock. The boats above Chest- 
nut Street were merely shoved ashore, and for five minutes 
sustained no damage. Messrs. Eads' and Nelson's Sub- 
marine Number 4, which had just finished her work at 
the wreck of the Parthenia, was almost immediately cap- 
sized, and became herself a hopeless wreck. The Sub- 
marine floated down, lying broadside against the Federal 
Arch, which boat was being wrecked and of little value. 
Here the destruction commenced. The Federal Arch 
parted her fastenings and became at once a total wreck. 
Lying below were the steamers Australia, Adriatic, Bru- 
nette, Paul Jones, Falls City, Altoona, A. B. Chambers 
and Challenge, all of which were torn away from the shore 
and in company with the Submarine and Federal Arch, 
floated down with the immense field of ice. 

"The fleet of ten boats were more or less damaged at 
starting by crowding against one another. All the upper 
works of the Brunette and Australia were torn to pieces 
and the Altoona was badly damaged. The shock and the 
crushing of these boats when they were driven together 
can be better imagined than described. All their ample 
fastenings were as nothing against the enormous flood of 
ice, and they were carried down apparently fastened and 
wedged together. The first obstacles with which they 
came in contact were a large fleet of wood boats, barges 
and canal boats. These small fry were either broken in 
pieces or forced out of the water upon the levee in a very 
damaged condition. We are not able to state the number, 

11 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



but there could not have been short of fifty in all, which 
were either sunk, broken or carried away with the descend- 
ing boats. About twenty of them met with the latter fate, 
and the whole fleet lodged about one mile below, against 
the point of the island at the Lower Dyke. The Adriatic 
lost one of her wheels by swinging against the Falls City 
after they landed upon the bar below. The Falls City 
and the Paul Jones are very badly damaged, the A. B. 
Chambers but slightly. The Challenge is also badly 
injured. 

"After these boats had passed down, the Bon Accord 
and Highland Mary, lying together, were carried off and 
are both a total loss. The new St. Paul, on the docks, 
was slightly damaged, and part of the docks swept away 
from under her. The Highland Mary struck against the 
Die Vernon, damaging the latter boat considerably. The 
Louisville was also torn away from her moorings, and at 
last accounts was lying broadside and across the current 
with the other boats below. She is probably a total loss. 
The Lamartine was carried away in the same manner and 
will doubtless be lost. The Westerner broke her fasten- 
ings and swung against the Jeanie Deans, injuring the 
latter considerably. 



"Some of the boats lying above Chestnut Street fared 
badly in the meantime. The F. X. Aubrey was forced 
into the bank and had her larboard wheel broken. The 
noble Nebraska, which every one thought in a most 

12 



The Ice Gorge of '56 



perilous situation, lost her larboard wheel and was not 
otherwise much injured. The Gossamer, Luella, Alice 
and Badger State were forced ashore and slightly damaged. 
Both the Alton wharf boats were sunk and broken to 
pieces. The old Shenandoah, being wrecked, and the 
Sam Cloon were forced away from shore and floated down 
together against the steamer Clara. The latter did not 
part her fastenings, and she and the Shenandoah lodged, 
when they were soon torn to pieces and sunk by the ice 
and one of the ferryboats, which came down alone. The 
ferryboat floated on to the foot of Market Street, carrying 
part of the Shenandoah with her. The steamers Clara 
and Ben Bolt were both badly damaged by the ice and 
forced partly ashore. The G. W. Sparhawk was sunk, 
and looked as if broken in two lying at the shore. The 
Keokuk wharf boat maintained its position against the 
flood and saved three boats below, the Polar Star, J. S. 
Pringle and Forest Rose, none of which were up to this 
time materially injured. 

" After running about one hour, the character of ice was 
changed and came down in frothy, crumbled condition, 
with now and then a heavy piece. At the end of two hours 
it ran very slowly, and finally stopped about half-past five 
o'clock. During this interval a number of persons crossed 
it from the ferry landing on Bloody Island. They were 
chiefly passengers by a train just arrived, anxious to reach 
the city. The experiment was daring, but they landed 
safely on this side. 

" Just before the river gorged, huge piles of ice twenty 

13 



The Conquest of the Missouri 

and thirty feet in height were forced up by the current on 
every hand, both on the shore and at the Lower Dyke, 
where so many boats had come to a halt. In fact, these 
boats seemed to be Hterally buried in ice. It had not been 
broken below Cahokia Bend, and all the drift thus far had 
gorged between the city and that point ; hence its sudden 
stop. At six o'clock P. M. the river had risen at least 
ten feet. At dark the people went home. 

"The terrible sweep of waters with its burden of ice, 
the mashing to pieces of boats, the hurrying to and fro of 
the excited crowd, was one of the most awful and at the 
same time most imposing scenes we have ever witnessed. 
The officers and crews of many of the boats went down 
the river with them; the lookers-on became alarmed and 
sprang from boat to boat in a rush for the shores. The 
captains and owners of canal, flatboats and barges fled, 
leaving their property to the mercy of circumstances. At 
seven P. M. the gorge below broke and the ice began 
running again. The current was now much more swift 
and the night very dark, a heavy and steady rain having 
set in." 

That night and the next day the escaping ice com- 
pleted the demolition of several boats already damaged, 
but the second day's destruction was not so great nor so 
unexpected as that of the first, whose record will always 
remain one of the most appalling of those in the history 
of the Mississippi. The A. B. Chambers came through 
with less injury than many of her consorts, though 
Watchman Marsh, floating upon her alone and helpless 

14 



The Ice Gorge of '56 



through the splintering wreckage along the levee, ex- 
pected nothing less than to be killed, until she finally 
lodged against the wall of the United States Arsenal, 
three miles from her starting point, and he found himself 
once more safe. 



15 



CHAPTER III 

OLD-TIME PACKETS AND THE MEN WHO RULED THEM 

Sing hoi fer the pilot at the wheel, 
A-shavin' the shoals on a twelve-inch keel. 
Enough to scare yeh sick. 

EVEN such a wholesale loss of boats as that just 
described could not more than temporarily injure 
the vast floating traffic of the western rivers, for 
in those long years "before the War" steamboating was 
in the zenith of its prosperity, and the majestic packet had 
no rival to contest its right to commercial supremacy. 
Vast sums of money were expended in fitting up palatial 
vessels, and passengers paid well for the privilege of trav- 
eling upon them, as, indeed, would have been necessary in 
any case, for the expense of running the boats by the im- 
perfect methods then in vogue was very great. Certain 
mechanical features of these old steamers which would 
seem curious indeed to the present-day marine engineer, 
are remembered by Captain Marsh. 

At that time the size of a boat was determined by the 
number of boilers she carried, and in describing any 
vessel a riverman would term her "a two-boiler boat," 
or "four-boiler boat," without reference to her length or 
breadth of beam. The reason for this was that every 

16 



Old- Time Packets and Men Who Ruled Them 

vessel was obliged to carry as many boilers as could be 
crowded upon her in order to make her go at all. The 
waste of steam and fuel was enormous, for the practice 
of exhausting in the chimneys had not yet been thought 
of nor had that of heating the water before it went into 
the boilers. The big steamer Eclipse, Captain Sturgeon, 
built in the '50s, had a battery of fifteen boilers, eight 
large and seven small, and to keep them heated required 
wood by the car load. Captain Marsh tells a story, once 
current along the river, of the old Nebraska, a boat of the 
same class as the Eclipse. It is to the effect that once on 
a trip to New Orleans she landed at a yard and took on 
one hundred cords of wood. As there were no snubbing 
posts at the landing to tie to during the progress of the 
work. Captain Jolly held her up to the bank by the out- 
side wheel, which made it necessary to keep the engines 
going. When the fuel was loaded and the boat ready to 
start, it was discovered that all the wood taken aboard 
had been used up in holding her to the bank! 

While this same steamer Nebraska was being built at 
Cincinnati, her mate, a man named Bassett, ordered for 
her a hawser eight inches in diameter. The rope manu- 
facturers were dazed on receiving an order for a rope of 
such extraordinary size, but they rigged up special ma- 
chinery and made it. When finished it required two 
freight cars to carry the cable to the steamboat. The 
captain saw at once that it was too large and unwieldy 
for service and sent it back to the factory where, after 
enough ropes for the Nebraska's use had been made from 

17 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



it, the remainder was still sufficient to equip several other 
steamers. 

Asbestos and spring packing were unknown in the '50s 
and the engines were packed with cotton rope and cedar 
blocks, materials which served their purpose but indiffer- 
ently. When it came to the control and navigation of a 
steamer, the methods then in force also differed greatly 
from those of later years. For example, it was customary 
to have a speaking trumpet extending from the hurricane 
deck down to the fire-doors on the main deck. When 
making a landing, the captain, standing on the upper 
deck, would use this trumpet to direct the firemen. At 
such times the engineer had nothing to say; the captain 
engineered her from the roof, shouting through the tube: 

" Open the quarter doors ! " " Fill up the wing doors ! " 
"Fill up clear across!" or whatever other orders he chose 
to give. 

But the captain was by no means the most important 
individual on the ante-bellum steamboat. In point of 
authority, of prestige and of general indispensability, he 
loomed exceedingly small beside that truly despotic lord 
of the old-time river, the pilot. Upon the pilot depended 
absolutely the safety of vessel, passengers and cargo, and 
when the boat was under way, his word was a law before 
which every one bowed. His profession was a very diffi- 
cult one to learn, requiring years of apprenticeship, and as 
the pilots themselves were the only ones who could train 
new men for places in their ranks, they took good care 
that their numbers were kept down to small and select 

18 



Old-Time Packets and Men Who Ruled Them 

proportions in order that neither their power nor the 
princely salaries which they commanded should be di- 
minished. Every pilot was, as he is to-day, licensed by 
the Government and no boat could move without him, 
but as the profits of steamboating were great then, he 
could demand almost any wages he chose, and Captain 
Marsh relates several amusing anecdotes in this connec- 
tion of pilots whom he knew and worked with. 

One of these was Joe Oldham, a man famous in his time 
for three things; his skill as a pilot, his independence and 
his extravagance in personal adornment. His was the 
distinction of possessing the largest, heaviest and most 
expensive gold watch on the river. Its stem contained a 
diamond worth five hundred dollars, and he wore it sus- 
pended about his neck by a massive gold chain. In the 
winter he wore huge fur mittens reaching to his elbows, 
and in the summer kid gloves of the most delicate hue. 

One day a small, side-wheel packet, the Moses Green- 
wood, on her way up from the Ohio bound for Weston, 
Mo., came into St. Louis looking for a Missouri River 
pilot. It happened that Oldham was the only one in 
town and when the captain came to him, he blandly stated 
that he would take the Moses Greenwood to Weston and 
back, about a week's trip, for one thousand dollars. The 
captain demurred, but after several days, during which 
no other pilots appeared, and being in a hurry, he went to 
Oldham and said that he would pay the price. 

"Well, I can't accept now. Captain," answered the pilot, 
nonchalantly. "I'm going to a picnic this afternoon." 

19 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Pleadings were of no avail, and to the picnic he went. 

On another occasion the steamer Post Boy, Captain 
Rider, came into St. Louis on her way to Leavenworth. 
Captain Rider sent for Oldham, who was again the only 
member of the craft in town, and he came down to the 
levee, bedecked with diamonds as usual, wearing a silk 
hat and patent-leather shoes, and shielding himself from 
the summer sun with a gold-handled, silk umbrella. 

" How much will you charge to take my boat to Leaven- 
worth and back, Mr. Oldham?" asked the captain. 

"Fifteen hundred dollars," answered the pilot, gently. 

"What?" shouted Captain Rider. "Man, that's more 
than the boat will make." 

Oldham shrugged his shoulders. 

"Well, talk fast, Captain," he said. "I won't stand 
here in the hot sun fifteen minutes for fifteen hundred 
dollars." 

The captain ground his teeth, but there was nothing 
to be done save pay the price or lie in port. So at length 
he said: 

"All right, I'll consent to be robbed this time. We're 
all ready to start. Come aboard." 

"But I'm not ready," quoth the pilot. "Just call a 
carriage and send me up to my rooms for my baggage." 

Nevertheless, once aboard he did his work well, making 
the round trip in the excellent time of nine days and with 
no mishaps from the pitfalls of the treacherous Big Muddy. 
Despite all the money he earned during the years of the 
river's prosperity, when it was over, poor, improvident 

20 



Old-Time Packets and Men Who Ruled Them 

Oldham found himself penniless, and when he died, years 
after, it was in abject poverty, in a wretched hovel near 
the river bank at Yankton, South Dakota. 

It was fortunate for Captain Rider in his transaction 
with Oldham, that the latter was not of as sensitive a dis- 
position as was the pilot in another similar case. This 
man's name was Bob Burton and one day when the 
steamer Aleonia, Captain Miller, appeared at St. Louis, 
Bob demanded one thousand dollars for taking her to 
Weston, with the result that Captain Miller called him a 
robber and ordered him off the boat. As usual, the cap- 
tain could secure no one else, and after several days, sent 
for Bob and told him that he would pay the thousand 
dollars. 

"I won't go for less than fifteen hundred," replied Bob. 

"What?" growled the captain. "You said you'd go 
for a thousand." 

"Yes," said Bob, "but you insulted me, sir, and I 
charge you five hundred dollars for that." 

Whatever the wages they could command, the pilots 
were not always entirely successful in navigating the diflS- 
cult Missouri, but they seldom permitted themselves to 
be criticised or to appear disconcerted even in the face of 
repeated mishaps for which they were responsible. This 
was aptly demonstrated in the case of a certain member 
of the craft who once, in steering a boat up from St. Louis, 
met with so many accidents such as running aground, 
breaking the wheel and otherwise mutilating the vessel, 
that at last the captain came to him angrily and demanded : 

21 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



"Look here, how many times have you been up the 
Missouri River, anyway?" 

"Twice," responded the navigator unabashed. "Once 
in a skiff and once on horseback." 

Another of Captain Marsh's brother pilots of early days 
was Jim Gunsalis, who almost rivaled Oldham in the bar- 
baric splendor of his apparel. When he was pilot of the 
A. B. Chambers No. 2, his regular salary was eight hun- 
dred dollars per month. His particular weakness was for 
diamonds. Though the cabin was always so filled with 
passengers that the officers of the boat were accustomed 
to take their meals in the Texas,* Gunsalis positively 
refused to do so, insisting on a seat at the saloon table, 
where his jewelry might receive its due meed of admira- 
tion. He, like Oldham, died in poverty, his last occupa- 
tion being that of tender for a dump boat at Carondelet, 
below St. liOuis, and his funeral expenses were paid by 
subscription. 

Next to the pilot, the most important individual on the 

old-time steamboat was the barkeeper. No sooner would 

the papers announce that a contract had been let for a new 

packet than every one would begin speculating as to who 

would be selected for barkeeper. On a first-class boat, 

the barkeeper's dignity would not permit him to descend 

to the vulgarity of mixing drinks. He employed help for 

* It is said that in early days, when steamboats were small and their 
cabins few, it was customary to name the cabins after the States of the 
Union, and the cabin which was superimposed upon the others, being 
much the largest, was called the "Texas" cabin, after the largest State. 
In course of time the custom died out with respect to the other cabins, 
but the "Texas" has always retained its name. — J. M. H. 

22 



Old- Time Packets and Men Who Ruled Them 

that purpose and himself mingled with the passengers 
and assisted the professional gamblers, who infested every 
boat, in fleecing them, receiving for his services a hand- 
some commission. The gamblers never took long trips, 
but after making a "winning," would disembark before 
they should be suspected. But the barkeeper, like the 
poor, the passengers had always with them. 



23 



CHAPTER IV 

"mark twain" at the rudder 

He jammed her bow through the buckin' tide 
Till the -painter floated free. 
With blinded eyes and drippin^ skin. 
He fought for the race he had set to win. 
Like a soldier fights, till the ice rolled in 
And ground against her lee. 

IN the year following the disastrous St. Louis ice gorge, 
young Marsh once more extended the horizon of his 
experiences by going to Omaha on the large side- 
wheel packet Alonzo Child, of which he was enrolled as 
mate under Captain Joe Holland. The young man had 
passed the stage of apprenticeship and entered upon that 
of command. 

In Omaha he found a town of the old frontier in the 
truest sense. It was a veritable mudhole, consisting of 
two wretched streets straggling along the river bank and 
lined with the flimsy frame and log structures of a people 
too eagerly bent upon the pursuit of success to squander 
time or expense on the niceties of civilization. It was the 
outfitting place for the thousands of emigrants preparing 
to take the long trail across the desert and mountains for 
the California goldfields, and as such its squalid thorough- 
fares were thronged with every type of man, from the 

24 



'*Mark TwairC^ at the Rudder 



earnest home-seeker to the desperado, all drawn forth by 
dazzling dreams of wealth to be gathered in that far El 
Dorado beyond the Rockies. 

Fifteen miles above Omaha lay Florence Landing, and 
forty miles below that of Wyoming, which points were then 
the places of rendezvous for the caravans of Mormons 
moving westward to their newly established Promised 
Land of Deseret, beside the dead waters of the Great Salt 
Lake. In some sense outcasts from their kind, these 
peculiar people would not mingle with the " Gentiles " in 
Omaha, preferring to make preparations for their long 
journey at the more secluded if less convenient landings 
mentioned. 

In the autumn of this year. Marsh changed from the 
Alonzo Child to the Hesperian, Captain F. B. Kercheval, 
and went out with her on a late trip to Omaha, carrying 
freight for that place and intermediate points. The whole 
country was in the throes of a financial panic at that time, 
due to the deplorable system which permitted the issue of 
"wild-cat" currency by irresponsible banks. When the 
Hesperian got beyond St. Joseph, it was found that the 
merchants had nothing with which to pay the freight 
charges on their goods except paper money. At some of 
the good steamboat landings, speculators were found who 
had come out from the East with a bale of "wild-cat" 
money and, going into camp, had opened a "bank." 
Captain Kercheval refused to accept the worthless stuff, 
and as a consequence the Hesperian returned to St. Louis 
with her cargo nearly intact. At only two places. Council 

25 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Bluffs, la., and Forest City, Mo., was gold or silver offered 
in payment of freight charges, and at those places the mer- 
chants received their goods. 

When cold weather put an end to navigation on the Mis- 
souri, it was usual for many of the boats regularly engaged 
there to enter the St. Louis and New Orleans trade during 
the winter months. At that season the cold weather of 
the North and Northwest locks the headwaters of the 
Missouri and Mississippi in an icy grip and the latter 
stream falls to a very low stage below St. Louis, compelling 
many of the deeper draught steamers to lie up and wait 
for the spring freshets to raise the channel. But to the 
light-draught Missouri River boats, built for service on 
waters normally shoal and full of shifting sandbars, the 
low stage of the Mississippi furnished an opportunity. 
Most of the regular packets being out of commission, 
freight rates rose high and the small steamers would wait 
until they could demand a dollar a barrel for transporting 
flour to New Orleans and proportionate rates on other 
merchandise, and then load for the metropolis of the Gulf, 
certain of making a modest fortune on each trip. 

During the winter of 1858-1859, the Missouri River 
boat of which Marsh was then mate, the A. B. Cham- 
bers No. 2, commanded by Captain George W. Bowman, 
thus became engaged in the New Orleans trade. Before 
setting out from St. I^ouis, two Mississippi River pilots 
were hired to take her down to New Orleans. One of 
these, James C. Delancey, proved unfortunate, frequently 
running the boat aground, and his services were dispensed 

26 




PhotiiKriiph liv S. J. Mori-. 

Steamer Nellie Peck at the Fort Benton I^evee, 1872 

The piles of freight on the bank give some idea of the 
commercial importance of Fort Benton in its steam- 
boating days. 




Steamer Washburn, Loaded witli Sacked Wheat at the J-e\ee, \^a.■^hl)urn 
North Dakota. lOO-V 



^^Mark Twain^^ at the Rudder 

with at the end of the trip.* But the second pilot of the 
A, B. Chambers, a smooth-faced young fellow, whose quiet 
and retiring manner did not prevent his being very popu- 
lar with all his associates, proved a most excellent navi- 
gator, knowing his river thoroughly and possessing the 
judgment to make the best use of his knowledge. This 
young man was familiarly known as Sam Clemens, who 
has since become the most famous and beloved of Ameri- 
can humorists, "Mark Twain." An incident showing his 
almost instinctive familiarity with the snares of the big 
river occurred while the A. B. Chambers was making her 
second trip to New Orleans, and is narrated by Captain 
Marsh with enjoyment. 

The weather had been very cold and on the day that the 
Chambers set out from St. Louis, masses of floating ice 
filled the channel, rendering progress difficult. The next 
afternoon, when about 165 miles from St. Louis and two 
miles below the town of Commerce, Mo., the boat was 
hugging the shore of Power's Island to avoid the grinding 
pack of the mid-channel, when she went hard aground on 
the foot of the island. No efforts availed to get her off and 
soon the fuel gave out. The cabin was full of passengers 
and the lower deck laden with live stock, so it was impera- 
tive that she should be floated as soon as possible. 

In common with all the boats of her day, the Chambers 

* Whatever his errors as a pilot on this voyage, however, James De- 
lancey proved himself a hero a few years later, when, as captain of the 
Confederate River Defense ram. Colonel Lovell, in the naval battle before 
Memphis, he fought his vessel until she went down with colors flying, 
carrying seventy of her eighty-five men to watery graves. 

27 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



burned wood in her furnaces. To supply the demands 
of traffic, hundreds of woodyards and scores of flatboats 
were scattered along the banks of all navigable streams, 
but it so happened that no yard was near the point where 
the Chambers had come to grief. Therefore Captain 
Bowman instructed the mate to take a crew in the yawl, 
return to Commerce and float a wood-flat down, Clemens 
going with him to navigate. 

To keep out of the ice-filled channel, Clemens crossed 
to the Illinois shore and then turned upstream through 
a narrow cut-off between Burnham's Island and the main 
bank. This cut-off the yawl followed to the head of the 
island, near the town of Thebes, 111., across the river from 
and slightly above, Commerce. The river, wide above 
and below, was here very narrow, flowing swiftly between 
high banks. The drifting ice frequently jammed in the 
cut, leaving a space of open water in front, until the vol- 
ume of cakes piling up behind would break the gorge and 
the whole mass come sweeping down resistlessly. To 
cross a small boat through one of those spaces of open 
water, into which at any moment the grinding cakes might 
rush, was an exceedingly hazardous undertaking, but there 
was no other way of reaching Commerce. 

With anxious eyes the little party in the yawl scanned 
the menacing waters. When the ice lodged above, no 
man could tell whether it would remain stationary long 
enough for them to cross, or break and overwhelm them 
in mid-channel. At length a favorable opportunity 
seemed to come and the pilot ordered the men to pull for 

28 



'Mark Twain" at the Rudder 



the Missouri shore. They had gone but a few yards 
when the jam broke and surged down upon them. 

"Turn back quick, Sam!" shouted Marsh to Clemens. 
"We'll be crushed." 

"No," answered the pilot quietly, watching the river 
and continuing to hold his rudder square. " Go ahead, 
as fast as you can." 

Putting every ounce of muscle into their arms the crew 
rowed on, the ice seeming to open before them, while 
between them and the shore they had left, it closed in a 
seething caldron. Almost miraculously they slipped 
through and reached Commerce in safety, though, but for 
Clemens, Captain Marsh declares the lives of all would 
undoubtedly have been lost. The incident occurred many 
years before "Mark Twain" became world-famous, but 
he still remembers it well to-day* as one of the exciting 
episodes of the times when his chief ambition was to be- 
come an expert steamboat pilot. He and Grant Marsh 
grew to be fast friends during their association on the 
A. B. Chambers No. 2, and for a long time after he had 
left the river and entered upon his literary career, they 
maintained a more or less regular correspondence. 

* In response to a letter requesting his recollection of this incident, 
Mr. Clemens kindly communicated with the author regarding it. His 
remembrance of it agrees in every particular with that of Captam Marsh, 
related above. — J. M. H. 



Z9 



CHAPTER V 

CUPID AT THE " APPLE-BUTTER STIRRING" 

Down there in the valley, house lights twinkle out. 
Homeward-wending cattle low, laughing children shout, 
While those two stand dreaming of anotlier home to be. 
Close beside the river, slipping swijtly toward the sea. 

A MONG the shipmates of Grant Marsh during the 
/-% season of 1860 was a young "striker" engineer* 
who may be referred to here as Jonathan Poore, 
though that was not the name by which his friends knew 
him. He was an industrious lad and allowed nothing to 
deter him from a diligent application to his work, but 
when moments of idleness overtook him he could think 
clearly and converse fluently upon but one subject. This 
subject was a certain young lady residing in St. Louis, 
and it was evident from his glowing descriptions of her 
that he thought her nothing less than the one ideal repre- 
sentative of her sex. 

Realizing his condition of mind, his comrades on the 
boat for a time patiently submitted to his interminable 
monologues on this favorite topic, but at length the endur- 
ance of all became exhausted and they turned upon the 
love-sick swain in open protest. That is, all excepting 
* An engineer's apprentice, in river parlance. 

30 



Cupid at the '^Apple-Butter Stirring*' 

Marsh, who, being perhaps of a more tolerant disposition 
than the average, still allowed himself to be used as an 
escape-valve for the young engineer's pent-up emotions. 
The result of this generosity was that Poore attached him- 
self closely to his sympathetic listener and became more 
communicative than ever. Now and then Marsh, to 
relieve himself, would laughingly express doubt as to the 
young lady possessing all the perfections attributed to her 
by her admirer, and at such times Poore would exclaim 
earnestly: 

"All right. Grant, believe it or not, but it's so, and I 
wish some evening when we're in St. Louis you would go 
up with me to see her and judge for yourself." 

The family of which the young lady was a member 
belonged to a colony of Pennsylvanians which had moved 
to St. Louis a few years before, bringing with them all the 
manners and customs of their native region. Poore and 
Marsh were both from the same section, but Marsh had 
not mingled much with the colonists in St. Louis, who 
naturally maintained close social intercourse with one 
another. But at length, late in the autumn, he was pre- 
vailed upon by Poore to accompany him to his lady's 
home. The mate's curiosity had at last been aroused 
and he desired to see the girl who had stirred such a tem- 
pest of emotion in the bosom of his friend. 

Poore sent word in advance of their coming, and she 
prepared to entertain them pleasantly by summoning a 
few of her friends to an " apple-butter stirring." This was 
a form of entertainment very popular among the young 

31 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



people of Pennsylvania at that time, combining work with 
pleasure in a manner similar to the "husking bees" and 
"quilting parties" of other sections. It was, moreover, 
^s easily to be arranged in St. Louis as in Pennsylvania. 
'\. quantity of apples would be prepared beforehand, and 
vvhen the guests arrived they would find the apple-butter, 
which had already been cooking for a long time, in a large 
kettle over the fire, just approaching its final stage of 
preparation. By that time it was thick and heavy and 
required frequent stirrings with a large ladle to keep it 
from burning. Here was where the fun came in, for the 
ladle was too large, in theory, at least, to be handled by 
one person, and it was customary for the girls and boys in 
pairs to take turns in stirring. The lady always had the 
choice of a partner to assist her when her turn came, and 
whichever swain she selected was regarded by the others 
as her favorite "beau," he and she both being subjected 
to all the good-natured banter that the wits of the assem- 
blage could devise. When the work was completed, the 
guests partook of as much of the fresh apple-butter as 
they cared for, while the remainder went to replenish the 
home larder of the hostess. 

On the evening set for the entertainment in their honor, 
the young steamboat men carefully arrayed themselves in 
their best apparel and set forth to the lady's home, Jona- 
than in an ecstacy of anticipation, Grant possessed merely 
by a mild curiosity. They found the other guests already 
gathered, but the hostess met them at the door with a gra- 
cious welcome, and the engineer, after partially recovering 

32 



Cupid at the ** Apple-Butter Stirring^* 

his equilibrium, introduced his companion. But upon 
looking into the smiling face before him, the lord of the 
lower deck found himself all at once bereft of that easy 
flow of language which he commanded when addressing 
the roustabouts. A wave of admiration and embarrass- 
ment swept over him which left him almost speechless, 
and as he took his seat among the others and furtively 
watched his hostess chatting with Poore, he could only 
repeat to himself in a helpless way: 

"Well, Jonathan certainly has good taste." 

Never before had the thought of marriage entered his 
mind, but now there was borne in upon him suddenly a 
conviction that he needed a wife more than anything else 
on earth. 

At length the time came for stirring and Poore proudly 
walked up to the kettle with his hostess. As he watched 
them talking and laughing confidentially, their hands very 
close together on the big ladle. Grant could bear the sight 
no longer. Mustering up his courage with a more des- 
perate effort than he ever found necessary in later years 
when facing the bullets of Indians, he stepped to her side 
and while Jonathan frowned at him across the kettle, 
tremblingly whispered in her ear: 

"Let's you and I stir this apple-butter next time." 

Instantly she turned and looked searchingly into his 
eyes. And then, with a dazzling smile, she said simply: 

"All right." 

It did not seem, on the surface, a very portentous ex- 
change of words, but it was one of those moments which 

33 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



come in life when words count for little and unspoken 
thoughts for much. At all events, it marked the end to 
the hopes of poor Jonathan, for a few months later Grant 
moved into a cozy little home of his own, a married man. 
And the wife who accompanied him there and who for 
forty-six long years was to walk at his side, faithfully and 
lovingly sharing his joys and sorrows, his triumphs and 
disappointments, was the girl he had met and won at an 
old-fashioned, Pennsylvania "apple-butter stirring." 



34 



CHAPTER VI 

THE BATTLE MORN OF SHILOH 

Rushing the foe in fury ere yet his ranks can form. 
Gulfing his scattered field-guns in the plunging shrapnel's storm. 
Charging the tumbled earthworks like bolt from cross-bow set. 
Clinching the bloody triumph with the savage bayonet. 

IN the spring following Grant Marsh's marriage, the 
terrible tragedy of the Civil War burst upon the 
country. For many years the political controversies 
between North and South had been growing more bitter 
until a resort to arms became inevitable. The men who 
made their living on the rivers of the West found them- 
selves in a position much resembling that of the people of 
the border States. The latter were torn by conflicting 
emotions of loyalty to the Union and love for the ideals 
and institutions of the South, and so it was with the 
steamboat men. Their vocation called them to all the 
regions reached by the Mississippi, from St. Paul to New 
Orleans. Among their friends and business associates 
most of them numbered as many cotton and tobacco plant- 
ers of Tennessee or Louisiana as they did lumbermen and 
farmers of Wisconsin or Illinois. On the outbreak of 
hostilities it was not surprising, therefore, that as many 
steamboat men cast in their lot with the young Confed- 
eracy as remained true to the Union. 

35 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



It was with deep regret that a man so given to warm 
attachments as Grant Marsh saw many of his dearest 
friends thus turn their faces from the old flag and become 
its enemies. But despite his sorrow that they should go, 
his own loyalty to the Government did not for a moment 
waver. Though he dreaded the effects of the fratricidal 
war on those of the South who were dear to him, he held 
himself ready to serve the Union whenever opportunity 
should arise. The call did not come at once, but in the 
early spring of 1862 General Grant began preparations 
for moving his army from Fort Donelson, Tenn., which he 
had recently captured, southward to Pittsburg Landing, 
on the Tennessee River, in an offensive campaign against 
General Beauregard's army at Corinth, Miss. For the 
transportation of Grant's forces, an immense flotilla of 
steamboats was gathered at St. Louis. The fleet consisted 
of eighty-two steamers, among them being the John J. 
Roe, a St. Louis and New Orleans packet, one of the 
largest on the river, of which Grant Marsh was mate. 

Before leaving St. Louis the Roe was loaded with army 
supplies, and on arriving at Fort Donelson she took on 
board the 8th Missouri Infantry, Colonel Morgan L. 
Smith, and the 11th Indiana Infantry, Colonel G. F. 
McGinnis. Both of these regiments, which had done 
heroic service in the fighting about Donelson, belonged to 
the division of Major-General Lew Wallace, who accom- 
panied them up the river on the Roe. When the two regi- 
ments came aboard, they filled the vessel so completely 
that it became necessary for Captain Simmons, the com- 

36 



The Battle Morn of Shiloh 



missary officer in charge of the suppHes brought from St. 
Louis, to remove his goods to the hold, that the troops 
might have room. The shifting of cargo was quickly ac- 
complished, and with General Wallace in military com- 
mand, the steamer proceeded on her way up the Tennessee. 
The John J. Roe was an old boat and had long borne 
the reputation of being a slow one. Mark Twain, who 
saw service on her before the outbreak of the war, has 
made some characteristically witty observations in his 
"Life on the Mississippi" concerning the vessel's lack 
of speed. He says: 

"For a long time I was on a boat that was so slow we used 
to forget what year it was we left port in. But, of course, this 
was at rare intervals. Ferryboats used to lose valuable trips 
because their passengers grew old and died, waiting for us to 
get by. This was at still rarer intervals. I had the documents 
for these occurrences, but through carelessness they have been 
mislaid. This boat, the John J. Roe, was so slow that when she 
finally sank in Madrid Bend, it was five years before the owners 
heard of it. That was always a confusing fact to me, but it is 
according to the record, anjTvay. She was dismally slow; still, 
we often had pretty exciting times racing with islands, and rafts, 
and such things. One trip, however, we did rather well. We 
went to St. Louis in sixteen days. But even at this rattling gait 
I think we changed watches three times in Fort Adams reach, 
which is five miles long. A 'reach' is a piece of straight river, 
and of course the current drives through such a place in a pretty 
lively way." 

It is evident from the above that the crew and the 
numerous passengers of the John J. Roe had plenty of 
time for enjoying the scenery while sailing up the Ten- 
nessee from Fort Donelson. But the voyage was not 

37 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



devoid of redeeming features. The 8th Missouri was 
composed almost entirely of St. Louis steamboat men, and 
its officers were in great part gentlemen who had been 
passenger agents of some of the principal packet lines 
doing business there before the war. Among these were 
Colonel Smith, his brother, Lieutenant-Colonel Giles A. 
Smith, and Major John McDonald. In the organization, 
therefore, Mate Marsh found many old friends whose 
presence served to make the journey a pleasant one. At 
Crump's Landing, a point about four miles below Pitts- 
burg, General Wallace debarked with his troops. The 
General took up his headquarters on the stern-wheel 
packet Jesse K. Bell, which was lying there at the bank. 
A number of other regiments of his division had already 
arrived and were encamping, and the scene about the land- 
ing as the Roe came in was one of lively martial interest. 
After clearing her crowded decks she went on to Pittsburg 
Landing, near which the greater part of Grant's forces 
were in position, and Captain Baxter, the commissary 
officer having in charge all the water transportation of the 
army, assumed control of the boat and moved his office 
and clerks on board. 

It was now late in March. For several days life ran 
smoothly on the many steamers gathered there along the 
shores of the Tennessee, and the dangers of battle seemed 
far away. Though Beauregard and Albert Sidney John- 
ston were concentrating their forces at Corinth, eighteen 
miles distant, preparatory to their momentous advance 
upon Shiloh Church and Pittsburg, inside the Union 

38 



The Battle Morn of Shiloh 



lines nothing was known of their movements and appar- 
ently no preparations were being made for receiving them. 
At length one day there came up from Cincinnati to join 
the fleet the side-wheel steamer Madison, having in tow 
a large model barge loaded with new army wagons. The 
Madison made her charge fast to the bank at Savannah, a 
small town seven miles below Pittsburg and on the eastern 
side of the river, where the main commissary depot of the 
Army of the Tennessee was located. Here one night the 
water fell and left the barge high and dry on the shore. 
She was a valuable craft and Captain Baxter instructed 
Mate Marsh and Carpenter Frank Borden, of the John 
J. Roe, to go down and work her off the bank, detailing a 
detachment of the 14th Wisconsin Infantry under Lieu- 
tenant Fox to assist them. 

The release of the barge proved a rather difficult task, 
and a number of days were consumed in the work. Mean- 
while the party thus engaged had frequent opportunity 
for seeing General Grant, the quiet, self-possessed man 
who was in chief command of the army, and whose name 
was already famous throughout the country by reason of 
his brilliant victory at Fort Donelson. The General's 
headquarters were in the Cherry mansion, a large brick 
house in Savannah standing within sight of the stranded 
barge, and he often appeared on the river bank, going to 
or returning from the private boat on which he made his 
daily visits to the army at Pittsburg. This boat was a 
small, side-wheel, Ohio River packet named the Tigress, 
and was commanded by Captain Perkins. Before the war 

39 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



she had been accustomed to go to the lower Mississippi 
during the winter months and there engage in the cotton 
trade, and she was regarded as a speedy boat for her class. 

On the evening of Saturday, the 5th day of April, the 
work of restoring the barge to the water had been nearly 
completed, and Mate Marsh and his assistants retired that 
night expecting to complete their labors next day. No 
news had^ come of a disturbing nature and all was quiet 
along the wide front of the army. But when they awoke 
at dawn it was to hear the morning air throbbing with 
sounds which drove all thought of the barge from their 
minds. It was the roar of artillery beating down from 
Pittsburg Landing, seven miles away, while in the clus- 
tered infantry camps about Savannah arose a turmoil of 
excited preparation. Marsh and Borden threw on their 
clothes and ran to the river bank, where in the first dim 
flush of dawn the Tigress, with steam up, lay fretting at the 
landing. Just as they arrived. General Grant and his 
staff and orderlies, all mounted, came clattering down the 
bank and rode aboard. The two steamboat men, con- 
sidering, simply and loyally, that at such a time their 
place was with the John J. Roe, scrambled aboard also, 
and in a moment the lines were cast oflF, and the Tigress, 
trembling in every timber, was rushing away up the river. 

General Grant had dismounted from his big buckskin 
horse and seated himself in a chair on the boiler deck near 
the front stairs. Here, surrounded by his staff, he calmly 
listened to the roar of battle. The boat had proceeded 
but a mile or two when she met the steamer John Warner 

40 



The Battle Morn of Shiloh 



racing downstream. The Warner hailed, and on both 
boats slowing down, a lieutenant hurried on board the 
Tigress, bearing a dispatch from General Stephen A. 
Hurlbut to General Grant. Hurlbut was in command of 
one of the five hard-pressed divisions now hotly engaged 
near Shiloh Church with Hardee's and Bragg 's advance. 
Marsh was standing near Grant when the staff-officer 
handed the latter his dispatch and verbally reported that 
the enemy were massed in great numbers all along the 
front and were driving the army back on the river. With 
perfect composure Grant read Hurlbut 's message and 
listened to the remarks of the bearer. He did not move 
from his chair, and his only comment was to the effect 
that when he arrived he would surround the enemy. 

Leaving the Warner behind, the Tigress resumed her 
headlong course, but at Crump's Landing, in obedience 
to an order from the General, she again slowed down and 
went to the bank alongside the Jesse K. Bell, where Grant 
and Wallace, standing on their respective boats, held a 
short conversation. Wallace inquired what Grant's or- 
ders were for him. The Commander replied that he 
should remain at Crump's, holding his division ready to 
march, and would receive his orders from the field. Mate 
Marsh did not note the exact hour at which this brief 
exchange of words occurred, but Grant has stated it at 
about eight o'clock A. M., while Wallace placed it at 
about nine. The events following it gave rise to one of 
the most celebrated controversies of the war, for when 
Wallace did receive his orders he marched for the front by 

41 



The Co7iquest of the Missouri 



the wrong road, had to be recalled and did not arrive on 
the field in time for his division to be of any service in the 
first day's fighting. Grant blamed him for mistaking his 
road, while Wallace contended that he took the only road 
he had been expected to take and the disputed point was 
not settled between the two noted soldiers for many years.* 

The delay was but for a moment or two, and the Tigress 
then backed out into the stream and did not again halt until 
Pittsburg Landing was reached. Here General Grant and 
his party hurriedly mounted and took their departure. It 
was the last time that Grant Marsh ever saw the dis- 
tinguished commander, and the scene was indelibly im- 
pressed upon his memory as the General rode away up the 
smoke-shrouded hill into the turmoil of battle to rescue 
his disorganized army from impending destruction. 

About the landing everything was in an uproar as the 
Tigress came in. The fight seemed to be raging just 
beyond the brow of the hill, and shells were bursting over 
the woods and river. A little way upstream lay the 
wooden gunboats Lexington and Tyler, impatiently waiting 
an opportunity to open fire with their deadly 64-pounders 
which later in the day did so much to repulse the last des- 
perate assaults of the Confederate columns. The river 
bank was crowded with a confusion of wounded soldiers, 
stragglers and commissary guards, staff-ofiicers and steam- 
boat men, for this was the rear of the army, the base of 
ammunition supply, and the furthest point to which the 

* For a more extended discussion of the matter, by General Grant 
and others, see Vol. I, " Battles and Leaders of the Civil War." 



42 



The Battle Morn of Shiloh 



waves of panic could roll, here finding a barrier which 
proved insurmountable. On the morning of April 6th, 
the Army of the Tennessee was truly in a perilous position, 
with an exultant enemy pounding along its front, and the 
river in its rear. But help was near at hand. The ad- 
vance of General Don Carlos Buell's Army of the Ohio, 
marching from Nashville, had already reached Savannah 
the day before, and if these fresh troops could be brought 
upon the field in time, defeat might yet be turned to victory. 

Marsh and Borden found the John J. Roe lying at the 
landing with steam up, and immediately after their arrival 
she received orders to go up to Savannah after troops. All 
that long, bloody Sunday, while the waves of battle surged 
to and fro through the scrub-oak thickets about Shilph, 
she continued this work, making several round trips 
between Savannah and Pittsburg. After one of these trips, 
and while she was debarking a load of troops at Pittsburg, 
the steamer Fort Wayne came in to the landing near her, 
bringing a cargo of pontoon boats from Cincinnati. At 
the moment of her arrival, Mate Marsh noticed an ofiicer 
of General Buell's army standing on the bank, whose nerve 
had been badly shaken by the events of the day. This 
officer no sooner caught sight of the Fort Wayne than he 
shouted excitedly to her commander: 

"For God's sake. Captain, land and get those pontoons 
in position so that the army can cross the river!" 

Such an action at that critical time would have been a 
disastrous blunder, but it fortunately happened that General 
Rawlins, of Grant's staff, was also on the bank, directing the 

43 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



arriving troops to their positions on the field. He heard the 
appeal of the frightened officer of Buell's command, and 
shaking his finger at the captain of the Fort Wayne, cried : 

" You take your boat away from the landing and keep 
her away or I will burn her up. Do you understand?" 

It was obvious that Rawlins was by no means whipped, 
and his peremptory order was promptly obeyed. He was 
at the landing through most of that eventful day, and did 
much to maintain order there. Another instance of his 
cool courage was witnessed by Mate Marsh a few moments 
after the Fort Wayne, with her undesirable cargo, had 
retired from the bank. There was lying at the landing 
a small stern-wheel boat named the Rocket, Captain John 
Wolf, having in tow two barges loaded with ammunition. 
A line of army wagons was engaged in hauling these from 
the river up to the battle field. Presently a shell swooped 
down and burst close to one of the barges. This was too 
much for Captain Wolf. He yelled to his mate to cut the 
lines and commenced backing the Rocket out. General 
Rawlins saw her going and, hurrying over, shouted to the 
captain to come back or he would shoot every man on 
the boat. The Rocket came back very expeditiously, and 
made no further attempt to run away. 

Another man who aroused the lively admiration of 
Grant Marsh on that day was a young private on board 
the Roe named E. P. Wilcox, one of Captain Baxter's 
commissary clerks. Once during the afternoon, as the 
Roe lay at Pittsburg, young Wilcox was standing on the 
bank with a manifest in hand, checking a pile of com- 

44 



The Battle Morn of Shiloh 



missary goods. While thus engaged, a shell came down 
and decapitated a cavalryman within a few feet of him. 
Wilcox scarcely even glanced up, but, undisturbed, con- 
tinued his work as if the perils of battle were a thousand 
miles away. After the fight, Marsh did not see the plucky 
private again during the war. But one day nearly ten 
years later, his Missouri River packet steamed up to the 
landing at Sioux City, Iowa, and the captain saw, stand- 
ing on the levee, a man, at sight of whose face there swept 
over him in a rush of recollection all the fierce excitement 
of that long-past battle Sunday at Shiloh. He hastened 
to the bank and grasped the hand of Wilcox. The latter 
was surprised at the warmth of his greeting, for he did not 
at first recognize the captain, but his memory was soon 
refreshed, and they enjoyed a long talk over old times. 
When the captain's boat pulled out up river, Wilcox was 
aboard and went with her to Yankton, Dakota, then 
Marsh's home. There he concluded to establish himself, 
and there to-day he still resides, one of the town's most 
respected citizens. 

By Sunday evening a large number of troops had arrived 
on the river bank opposite Pittsburg, and all that night 
and next morning the John J. Roe and her consorts spent 
in ferrying the divisions of Nelson and Crittenden to the 
west shore. Throughout the night a rain was falling so 
heavily as to amount almost to a cloudburst, adding much 
to the difficulty of the movement, and the river rose eight 
feet before dawn. Nevertheless, the work went on with- 
out interruption, on one trip the capacious Roe carrying 

45 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



over an entire brigade at a single crossing. General 
Thomas L. Crittenden himself went on this trip. It was 
the first time Marsh had ever seen the well-known com- 
mander, but they were destined to come into frequent 
intercourse in after years on the upper Missouri, where 
Crittenden, as colonel of the 17th United States Infantry, 
was for a long time stationed during the Indian wars. 
His only son. Lieutenant J. J. Crittenden, fell with Cus- 
ter's ill-fated command at the Little Big Horn, where 
Captain Marsh also rendered such conspicuous service. 

With the superiority of numbers established by Buell's 
providential arrival. Grant was able to assume the offen- 
sive on Monday, April 7th, and speedily drove the Con- 
federates from the field. The steamboats continued 
bringing up additional reenforcements during most of 
the day, the Roe taking, along with others, from Savannah 
to Pittsburg, Colonel Hassendeubel's famous 17th Mis- 
souri Infantry, one of the many regiments raised during 
the war from among the loyal Germans of St. Louis. By 
afternoon the Confederate forces had all withdrawn in 
the direction of Corinth, and the great battle was over. 

Early next morning Mate Marsh and some of his ship- 
mates set out through the woods to find the 8th Missouri, 
and learn how their friends in that regiment had fared. 
They had walked a mile or more from the river, finding 
the way strewn with many dead and wounded men to 
remind them of the dreadful struggle just over, when to 
their consternation a volley of musketry suddenly crashed 
out close at hand. The officers of the regiment through 

46 



The Battle Morn of Shiloh 



whose bivouac they were passing, sprang to their feet, 
shouting to their men; 

"Faliin, boys! Fall in!" 

For a few moments, while the troops were forming, eon- 
fusion reigned, for every one believed the enemy had 
returned to the attack. Then word was passed that the 
volley had been fired by an adjacent command merely to 
empty their muskets of wet cartridges, and amid a chorus 
of relieved laughter and jokes, the battle-line dissolved 
again. 

That night the John J. Roe started down river with 600 
wounded men on board, principally Indianians, who were 
conveyed to Evansville. The remainder, being Missouri 
troops, were taken on to St. Louis. The next summer 
Grant Marsh participated in some of the operations of 
the army in Arkansas, and for a time his boat again had 
on board the 17th Missouri, whose gallant commander. 
Colonel Hassendeubel, was mortally wounded a few 
months later before Vicksburg. Marsh's vessel was pres- 
ent at the mouth of the Yazoo River when, on July 1st, 
1862, the Gulf Squadron under Flag-Officer David G. 
Farragut, and the Mississippi Flotilla commanded by 
Flag-Officer Charles H. Davis, were united there by the 
action of the Gulf Squadron in running the Vicksburg 
batteries. But he was soon ordered North, and missed 
by a few days the spectacular engagement which occurred 
when the Confederate ram Arkansas, defiantly steamed 
out of the Yazoo and, passing through the entire Union 
fleet at anchor, made her way safely to Vicksburg. 

47 



CHAPTER VII 

BARBARISM AT BAY 

The whoop of the hostile at midnighi. 

The glare of tJie flaming log shack, 
A beacon of hate and destruction 

As we flee, with the foe on our track. 

GRANT MARSH'S interesting experiences in the 
Civil War were now over, but the spring of 1864 
found him serving his country quite as effectively 
in a territory far removed from the battle grounds of Dixie, 
for it was then that he first ascended to the regions of the 
upper Missouri, where he was to remain for so long and 
be identified with so many stirring and momentous events. 
In the year 1864 the Government was engaged in prose- 
cuting a vigorous campaign against the hostile Indian 
tribes of the Northwest who, since the Minnesota massa- 
cres of 1862, had united in a desperate effort to prevent 
the people of the United States from encroaching further 
upon their hunting grounds. Up to the commencement 
of the gold rush to California in 1849, both the Comanche 
and Arapahoe Indians of the South and the numerous 
tribes comprised in the great Sioux Nation of the North, 
had remained practically at peace with the whites, for 
the reason that they were left in undisturbed possession 
of their vast domains, stretching from the Mississippi and 

48 



Barbarism at Bay 



the western borders of Missouri on the east to the Rocky 
Mountains on the west, and from the British border to 
the Rio Grande, north and south. Previous to that time 
these Indians of the plains had maintained no intercourse 
with the white race save along the frontiers of settlement 
and with those few and scattering adventurers who came 
among them as peaceful and conciliatory traders and trap- 
pers. But when the flood of emigration to California set 
in, cutting its resistless way up the valley of the Platte and 
across what is now Wyoming, through the very heart of 
their ancestral empire, it was like the thrust of a lance 
into their vitals, and they commenced relentless warfare 
upon the emigrants. 

Their conduct caused the Government to exert its 
power, and military posts were established along the line 
of travel. At Fort Laramie, in 1851, a treaty was made 
with most of the principal tribes which was so skilfully 
drawn that for a few years the animosity of the Indians 
was lulled and they permitted the emigrant trains to pass 
through their territory with comparatively little inter- 
ference. Then a trifling incident led to the massacre of 
Lieutenant Grattan and his detachment near Fort Lara- 
mie, in 1854, and the speedy punishment of the murderers 
by General Harney, who inflicted a crushing defeat upon 
them at Ash Hollow, Nebraska, in the following year. 
After the battle, General Harney moved with his troops 
to Fort Pierre, on the Missouri River, a fur trading post 
which the Government had recently purchased from the 
American Fur Company. Here he spent the winter of 

49 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



1855-56, pacifying and making new treaties with the dis- 
turbed tribes, and the next spring moved 194 miles down 
the river and estabhshed Fort Randall, which continued 
for some time to be occupied as the most advanced mili- 
tary post of the Missouri Valley. 

Faith in General Harney's treaties and the presence of 
the troops at Fort Randall combined for several years to 
keep the Sioux on their good behavior. But in 1862 sev- 
eral causes operated to produce an outbreak which in 
extent and ferocity exceeded anything in the history of 
Indian warfare. The first and most potent cause was the 
growing dissatisfaction of the Indians with the manner in 
which their treaty annuities were distributed. These con- 
sisted of goods, such as clothing and food, a certain quan- 
tity of which were to be distributed to them annually for 
a stated number of years as payment for the great tracts 
of land which from time to time they had ceded to the 
Government. The distribution of the annuity goods was 
put in the charge of agents who, in many instances, shame- 
fully abused their trust. The Indians, seldom receiving 
more than a fraction of the supplies to which by treaty 
they were justly entitled, year by year b(^came more in- 
censed and more distrustful of the Government, until a 
time came when they waited only a favorable opportunity 
for venting their anger in open hostility. 

With the commencement of the Civil War in the United 
States the opportunity seemed to .arise. Stories of the 
imminent overthrow of the Government and of the weak- 
ness of frontier settlements due to the dispatch of volun- 

50 



Barbarism at Bay 



teers to the south, were industriously circulated among 
the Indians by interested parties, some, perhaps, from the 
Southern Confederacy, many, certainly, from the British 
settlements and trading posts in the valley of the Red 
River of the North. The Indians of the Minnesota 
Valley, after much hesitation, finally took the warpath in 
August, 1862, and immediately all the tribes of Minnesota 
and Dakota Territory, with a few exceptions, blazed forth 
into fierce revolt. A thousand settlers, men, women, and 
children, were massacred in Minnesota before the savages 
were checked. They were then driven north to the 
vicinity of Devil's Lake by General H, H. Sibley, and 
would doubtless have been pursued even farther had not 
the advent of winter put an end to military operations for 
that year. 

During the cold season the Indians prepared for the 
next summer by recruiting and solidifying their forces, 
and when spring opened they presented a strong and 
united opposition to the columns sent against them. 
From the valley of the Minnesota General Sibley again 
moved toward Devil's Lake and the upper Dakota River, 
with the purpose of driving them westward to the Missouri, 
while General Alfred Sully with another force ascended 
the latter stream to intercept their retreat. Sibley defeated 
them in three successive engagements between the Dakota 
and the Missouri, but owing to the fact that low water 
detained the steamboats on which his supplies were em- 
barked. Sully was unable to accomplish his part of the 
plan. The Indians made good their retreat to the west 

51 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



bank of the Missouri, and it was a month later before 
Sully reached their crossing place. Meantime the Min- 
nesota expedition had begun retiring toward its starting 
point, and the Indians, still unbroken in spirit, had re- 
crossed the Missouri and followed it. Sully, ascertaining 
their movements, pursued them in turn, defeating them 
in a pitched battle at Whitestone Hill, Dakota, though he 
and Sibley were unable to make such dispositions as to 
catch and crush their elusive enemy. Again the approach 
of cold weather compelled the abandonment of field 
operations, and General Sully moved down the Missouri 
to a point on the east bank some four miles below the 
present city of Pierre, South Dakota, where he established 
Fort Sully and maintained a garrison through the winter. 
Fort Randall thus ceased to be the most advanced post 
of the valley. 



52 



CHAPTER VIII 

WITH SULLY INTO THE SIOUX LANDS 

We are waging a war for a new land. 

As the East wages war for the old. 
That the mountains and plains of the red man's domains 

May be brought to Cdumbi<fs fold. 

WITH the advent of warm weather in 1864 it was 
determined to send another strong expedition 
under General Sully into the hostile country, 
in an endeavor to bring the Indians to final subjection. A 
number of steamboats were required for the transporta- 
tion of supplies, and it was as mate of one of these, the 
Marcella, commanded by Captain Sousley, that Grant 
Marsh made his first trip to the upper river. The boats 
were gathered at St. Louis and included, beside the 
Marcella, the Sam Gaty, Captain Silver; the Chippewa 
Falls, Captain Hutchison; the General Grant, Captain 
Packard; the Isabella, Captain Dozier; the Tempest; 
the Alone, Captain Rea; and the Island City, Captain 
Lamont;* eight steamers in all. 

* No history seems ever to have been written of this campaign, even 
in the form of official reports, which makes more than the most casual 
reference to the part played by the steamboats. In addition to the in- 
formation derived from Captain Marsh, the author has received much 
assistance from Captain Alexander Lamont, formerly commander of 
the Island City, in preparing the present chapter and especially in ascer- 
taining the names of the boats and their captains. — J. M. H. 

53 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



The Missouri River habitually has two seasons of high 
water during the year; the first in April, occasioned by 
the melting snows and spring rains of the lower valley; 
the second in June, to which the breaking of winter in the 
Rocky Mountains contributes, flooding the sources of the 
stream. Sometimes a late spring in the lower valley or 
an early one in the mountains will release their accumula- 
tions of surplus water simultaneously, and then floods of 
greater or less magnitude are the usual result. Sometimes, 
on the contrary, light snow-falls during the cold season 
prevent the water attaining great height during either 
period. It was the latter condition which obtained in the 
spring of 1864. The river remained low through April, 
and the Marcella and her consorts were unable to reach 
Sioux City, Iowa, until June. By the time this point was 
attained the river had again fallen, and owing to the 
dangers of snags and sandbars, slow progress was made 
to Fort Sully. Early in July, however, the fort was 
reached, and a number of troops who had wintered there 
were taken on board. The fleet then proceeded about 
240 miles farther to a point on the right, or west, bank of 
the Missouri above the mouth of Cannon Ball River, 
where Fort Rice was established as a base of operations. 

Leaving a garrison of five companies here. General 
Sully with the remainder of his troops started westward in 
search of the hostiles, who were reported to be assembled 
in one great camp somewhere near the headwaters of 
Heart River. He took with him supplies enough for only 
about three weeks, his intention being, after attacking the 

54 



With Sully hito the Sioux Lands 

Indians, to march across to the old trading post at the 
Brasseau Houses on the Yellowstone River, fifty miles 
above the mouth, where he instructed some of his steam- 
ers to meet him with supplies.* The force with which 
General Sully started consisted of about 2,200 men, 
chiefly cavalry, divided into two brigades, and under their 
escort there marched also an emigrant train of about 150 
persons headed by Captain Fisk, and bound for the newly 
discovered Wind River goldfields of Western Montana. 

The expedition moved up the Cannon Ball to its sources 
and thence across to the headwaters of the Heart, where 
the scouts learned that the Indian camp lay to the north- 
westward, near the Little Missouri. Parking the emigrant 
and supply trains under a heavy guard, the main body 
advanced by forced marches, and on the early morning of 
July 28th, came in contact with the enemy on the edge of a 
region of precipitous and heavily-wooded hills called 
Tahkahokuty, or Killdeer, Mountain. The Indians were 
in great force, there being some 1,600 lodges in the camps 
among the hills and fully 6,000 warriors to offer battle ;| 
these were from the Uncpapa, Sans Arcs, Blackfoot, Min- 
neconjoux, Yanktonais and Santee tribes. But notwith- 
standing the fact that they had ample warning of his 
approach and even attacked him on the open prairie 
while still several miles from their main positions, Sully 
completely defeated and routed them, capturing nearly all 

* Official report of General Sully. 

t Sully's estimate. Doane Robinson, in his "History of the Dakota 
or Sioux Indians," declares it to be ridiculously high and that there 
were not above 1,600 warriors present. — J. M. H. 

55 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



their camp equipage and great stores of food. From the 
battle ground he hastened back to his trains on Heart 
River and immediately set out for the Yellowstone, as his 
supplies were already running perilously low. 

The march of the column through the Bad Lands of 
the Little Missouri proved extremely slow and arduous 
and was attended with more strange and unusual hard- 
ships of savage warfare and inhospitable Nature than often 
fall to the lot of military expeditions even in a wilderness 
land. The region was of volcanic origin, covered with 
blackened scoria and wastes of broken rock. When Gen- 
eral Sully, standing upon its brink, beheld that forbidding 
sweep of jagged hills and naked valleys extending away to 
the horizon, confused and tumbled as a stormy sea, he is 
said to have turned to his staff and exclaimed, with char- 
acteristic vigor: 

"Gentlemen, there is Hell with the lights put out!" 

He would gladly have turned back, but his depleted 
supplies and the exhausted condition of his animals for- 
bade the long return march to Fort Rice. Of all his 
Indian scouts, there was only one who professed to the 
General any familiarity with the gloomy region or who 
would undertake to pilot the troops through it. Under 
this man's guidance they reluctantly moved forward, at 
once to find themselves involved in extreme difficulties. 

In order to bring the wagons through, it became neces- 
sary to grade hills and to span ravines. In the semi-arid 
waste the grass grew but sparsely, and what little water 
could be found was bitter with alkali, so that along the 

56 



With Sully Into the Sioux Lands 

way scores of horses and mules died of exhaustion and star- 
vation. It was courting certain death for a man to stray 
even a short distance from the main body, for the Indians 
recently defeated at Tahkahokuty had followed them and, 
hovering among the hills, harassed the troops day and 
night by incessant attacks, while they were also at pains 
to burn the grass off in advance of the column, leaving no 
forage. The progress made day by day was painfully 
slow, and the command was reduced to half rations. For 
a time it seemed that the tragedy of Kabul Pass was about 
to be reenacted there in the Bad Lands of Dakota, 500 
miles beyond the frontiers of civilization. 

But at length the Little Missouri, where the hills ended 
an<i the plains began, was reached and crossed. Here the 
Indian attacks ceased, since the open country did not ad- 
mit of their near approach, but new afflictions took their 
place. It was hoped that when the plains were reached 
there would be grazing for the animals, but the country 
was found to be suffering under a scourge of grasshoppers 
which had eaten off all vegetation, leaving the ground as 
naked as a desert. When to this was added the heat of 
the cloudless midsummer sun and the fervid breath of the 
south gales, driving before them clouds of dust across the 
parching waste, the sufferings of the troops as they strug- 
gled forward became intense. They had almost reached 
the limit of endurance when at last, on the 12th of August, 
their eyes were gladdened by the sight of the swift-rolling 
Yellowstone, and the memorable march came to an end 
at the appointed rendezvous. 

57 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Here some of the boats were found awaiting them, as 
instructed, with sufficient provisions to relieve their imme- 
diate necessities. But misfortune had fallen upon the 
steamer bearing the greater portion of the supplies, and 
General Sully was therefore obliged to forego that part of 
his plan of campaign which contemplated the establish- 
ment of a permanent military post on the Yellowstone — a 
design which was to be cherished by the Government for 
many years before it would become practicable of realiza- 
tion. The boats which Sully had ordered to the Yellow- 
stone were the Island City, on board which he had carried 
his headquarters previous to the beginning of the over- 
land march, the Alone, and the Chippewa Falls. These 
vessels were selected on account of their extremely light 
draft, the Chippewa Falls drawing only about twelve 
inches, light. When they left Fort Rice, several of the 
other steamers accompanied them but did not go as far 
as the Yellowstone. Among these was the Marcella, with 
Grant Marsh on board. He relates that immediately 
above the site of the present city of Bismarck, the crests 
of the high bluffs bordering the left bank of the stream were 
noticed to be littered with pieces of bent and twisted iron. 
Its presence in that wild country excited wonder, and 
Marsh and some of his companions landed to investigate. 
They found the iron to be the tires and other metal parts 
of a number of wagons which had belonged to the Minne- 
sota Indians when they retreated before General Sibley 
the previous year. Finding themselves unable to take the 
wagons with them in their flight across the Missouri, they 

58 



With Sully Into the Sioux Lands 

had abandoned and burned them. Owing to this circum- 
stance the steamboat men called the eminence Wagon- 
wheel Bluff, by which name it is still known. 

The Island City and her consorts proceeded on their 
way to the Yellowstone, and at about sunset on the 
evening when they expected to enter it, the Island City 
struck a snag which tore a large hole in her bottom.* 
The crew were at supper when the crash came and were 
obliged to make a quick escape, as she sank rapidly, set- 
tling, however, in shallow water. The hold of the Island 
City was filled with corn for Sully's animals and with 
barreled pork for the troops, as well as with materials for 
the contemplated fort on the Yellowstone. All of these 
supplies were lost, and those which the other steamers 
carried up were barely sufficient to subsist the troops on 
their return to Fort Rice. The machinery of the Island 
City was shortly afterward removed and taken away by 
the Belle of Peoria, a steamer downward bound from Fort 
Benton, Montana. After vicissitudes which in them- 
selves would make a stirring romance. Captain Lamont 
finally succeeded in conveying it safely to St. Louis, where 
it was placed in a new boat and did good service for many 
years. 

When Sully's troops reached the Yellowstone, the Alone 

and the Chippewa Falls ferried them across that stream, 

after which they marched down to Fort Union, at its 

mouth. The river was very low when the boats came to 

* Captain Lamont states that the accident occurred about four miles 
below the fur-trading post of Fort Union and directly opposite the point 
where Fort Buford now stands. 

59 



The Conquest oj the Missouri 



the rendezvous, but it fell still more before they left there. 
Despite their shallow draft, it seemed for a time that they 
would have to be abandoned. But by removing all the 
cargoes to the army wagons and then hitching the horses 
to the boats with long ropes and dragging them over the 
shallowest bars and rapids, they were at last brought 
safely into the Missouri. Here they again ferried the 
soldiers across to Fort Union, where a garrison of one com- 
pany was left for the winter. The troops then marched 
down the north bank of the Missouri, past Fort Berthold, 
where another garrison was posted, arriving at Fort Rice 
on September 8th, thus successfully terminating one of 
the most unusual Indian campaigns on record. The 
posts established by General Sully all continued to be gar- 
risoned for a number of years, until the Indian wars of the 
Northwest were brought to an end.* 

* The Official Records of the War of the Rebellion, Part 1, Vol. yi.T, 
Series I, contain the military reports of this campaign. 



60 



CHAPTER IX 

THREE ROADS TO EL DORADO 

There is never a foe we may grapple 

In the Jieat of a steel-clashing fray. 
For the quarry we hunt is a shadow in front 

That flits and comes never to bay. 

BUT causes other than Indian disturbances were at 
work bringing hfe and activity to the lonely 
waters of the Missouri during and immediately 
following those years in which the great military struggle 
between South and North was absorbing nearly all the 
energy and interest of the Nation. Gold, that most 
potent magnet to the adventurous in all times and lands, 
was the chief of these causes. The precious metal had 
been discovered in the regions now embraced in Idaho 
and Montana as early as 1852, but it was not until ten 
years later that the findings became sufficiently rich to 
attract widespread attention. The first important dis- 
coveries were made around Bannack, Dakota Territory, 
in the summer of 1862. During the following year the 
exceedingly rich placer deposits in Alder Gulch came to 
light and a city of 10,000 people sprang up where but a 
few weeks before the wolves had howled. Last Chance 
Gulch being discovered late in the autumn of 1864, by 
the next spring the infant city of Helena covered its 

61 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



rugged hillsides and for several years thereafter immigra- 
tion poured into the whole country in a ceaseless stream.* 
At the time of their settlement all of these places lay in 
Dakota or Idaho, for the territory of Montana had not 
yet been erected. 

The torrent of white invasion, coming suddenly into the 
primeval regions of which the Indians had hitherto held 
undisturbed possession, aroused them to a frenzy of re- 
sistence. The fortune-seekers chose three main routes 
of travel for reaching the gold-fields. The first of these, 
and the one by which the original discoverers had entered, 
came from the Pacific regions across the western slopes of 
the Continental Divide. It was the most convenient route 
from California, but inaccessible to immigration from the 
Eastern states. The second was by way of the Missouri 
River to Fort Benton, at the head of navigation, and thence 
by a comparatively short overland journey into the mines. 
The third, and most menacing from the Indian point of 
vicAV, left the great trans-continental road to California at 
Fort Laramie on the North Platte River, and extended 
from that point northwestward, skirting the base of the 
Big Horn Mountains, to the valley of the Yellowstone and 
Bozeman, near the headwaters of that stream. 

The last route, which came to be called the Montana 
or Bozeman Road, traversed the very heart of the region 
where ranged the vast herds of buffalo upon which the 
Indians chiefly depended for their supply of both food and 
clothing. They naturally regarded the invasion of this 
* Contributions to the Historical Society of Montana. 

62 



Three Roads to El Dorado 



country by white men with great indignation and alarm, 
but regardless of the protests of the rightful owners, the 
emigrants presumed upon right of highway across it and 
soon established a well-defined thoroughfare.* In 1865 
the Government sought to justify the action of its citizens 
and to insure them in continued possession of the road, 
by making a treaty at Fort Sully in which the Indians con- 
sented to its existence. But it was noticeable that the 
Indians who signed this treaty on behalf of the Sioux 
Nation were of those tribes which dwelt close to the river 
and that the Ogalalla, the most powerful tribe of the Sioux 
and the one actually in occupation of the buffalo country, 
not only did not sign but protested against the provisions 
of the treaty and flatly repudiated it.f In the early sum- 
mer of 1866 the Government again attempted to arrange 
a treaty, at Fort Laramie, with the Northern Cheyenne 
and the Ogalalla tribes, by which they would consent to 
the use of the road, but it ended in failure, and Red Cloud, 
a leading Ogalalla chief, left the fort with his followers 
after declaring open war against the United States. Troops 
were then sent out along the Montana Road, establishing 
military posts at Forts Reno, Phil Kearney and C. F. 
Smith. But Red Cloud, whose military ability had seldom 
been excelled by men of his race, immediately concen- 
trated his forces about the new posts in such numbers that 
their garrisons had great difficulty in even maintaining 
themselves, let alone assisting emigrants to keep the road 

* Contributions to the Historical Society of Montana, 
t "History of the Sioux Indians," by Doane Robinson. 



63 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



open. For many months all the forts, and especially Phil 
Kearney, were in a state of investment, while bloody 
engagements were of frequent occurrence. Finally, in 
1868, the Government reluctantly decided to abandon the 
road entirely, and arranged a treaty with Red Cloud to 
this effect, he in return consenting to the construction of 
any desired roads south of the North Platte River, a matter 
in which he was little interested, since the vital point for 
which he and his people had been contending was con- 
ceded to them, and their victory was virtually complete. 

The practical abandonment of the Montana Road by 
emigration, in 1866, left the Missouri River as the only 
avenue of ingress to the mining regions from the East. 
Parties following this route took steamboats at St. Louis 
or some other point on the lower river, and traveled by 
them to Fort Benton, 2,300 miles above the mouth of the 
Missouri, whence an overland journey of about 200 miles 
brought them to the heart of the ore-producing district. 
Fort Benton, which for many years had been an obscure 
trading-post of the American, and later of the North- 
western Fur Company, thus became the rendezvous and 
outfitting point for the whole mining region and imme- 
diately leaped to a position of great commercial import- 
ance. Where, previous to 1866, only about a half-dozen 
steamers had arrived at the Fort Benton levee annually, 
carrying freight to a total of perhaps 1,500 tons, in 1866 
there were thirty-one arrivals and in 1867, thirty-nine.* 
During the latter year these boats transported 8,061 tons 
♦ Contributions to the Historical Society of Montana. 

64 



Three Roads to El Dorado 



of freight to Fort Benton, and carried some 10,000 pas- 
sengers to and from that point. The average fare of each 
of these passengers was $150, or $1,500,000 total receipts 
for passengers alone. Of the freight carried, 2,095 tons 
belonged to the Government, the remainder being pro- 
visions, dry goods, and mining machinery owned by 
private parties.* On the long stretch of 1,306 miles be- 
tween Fort Benton and Fort Randall, where the settle- 
ments began, the only ports in 1867 were the military and 
fur-trading posts of Crow Creek (Fort Thompson), Fort 
Sully,t Fort Rice, Fort Stevenson, Fort Berthold, Fort 
Buford, Fort Hawley and Camp Cooke. To them during 
the season of 1867, twenty-eight cargoes were consigned 
from St. Louis, aggregating 8,094 tons, of which 5,832 
tons was Government freight and 2,262 tons, private. J 

Although from the above figures it may readily be im- 
agined that the upper river presented an animated appear- 
ance during these years of prosperity, the route was none 
the less beset with many perils. Rocks and snags, espe- 
cially the latter, were scattered all along the channel, and 
the steamboat pilot was obliged to be ever on the alert 
to guard his vessel against injury or destruction by these 
menacing obstacles. The numberless sandbars, con- 
stantly being shifted in form and even location by the rest- 
less current, offered obstructions less dangerous, it is true, 

* Report of Captain C. W. Howell, U. S. A., in Report of the Secretary 
of War, 1867-1868. 

t The new post, established in 1866 when the old one was abandoned, 
and located about thirty-three miles farther up the river than the latter. — 
South Dakota Historical Collections, Vol. I. 

X Report of Captain C. W. Howell. 

65 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



but none the less annoying, for hours and often days were 
consumed in forcing a boat across them. But the greatest 
danger to be feared in the passage to Fort Benton was 
from the Indians. Though Red Cloud had gathered 
about him for his warfare along the Montana Road a 
majority of the malcontents of all the Northern tribes, 
there were still hovering along the banks of the Missouri 
a great many hostiles whose attacks upon passing steamers 
and even upon the military posts of the region were fre- 
quent and annoying. 

That the Indian war was not confined to Fort Phil 
Kearney and its vicinity in these years may be appreciated 
when it is said that on July 31, 1866, the garrison of Fort 
Rice fought an engagement with Indians near the post, 
and on December 24th and 25th, the troops at Fort Buford 
had a similar action. On July 9, August 8, and October 
10, 1867, Fort Stevenson's garrison was engaged, and on 
November 6th, Fort Buford again received attention from 
the red men.* It was in 1868, however, after the Mon- 
tana Road had been closed, that Indian activity along the 
Missouri became really menacing. A great many war- 
riors of Red Cloud's following, not content to be guided 
by the example of their illustrious leader and remain at 
peace, turned their attention to the river posts and floating 
traffic. On May 13th of that year, two men were killed, 
scalped, and their bodies shot full of arrows near Fort 
Buford by an Uncpapa war party, and on the 15th of the 
same month two Government mail-carriers were waylaid 

* Historical Register and Dictionary of the United States Army. 

66 



Three Roads to El Dorado 



and massacred between Fort Stevenson and Fort Totten, 
at the eastern end of Devil's Lake.* On May 17th, Camp 
Cooke, near the mouth of the Judith River, Montana, was 
attacked, and again, on May 19th, at the mouth of Mussel- 
shell River, a detachment of the garrison from that post, 
under Lieutenant Edwards, fought an engagement with 
a party of seventy-five Sioux. Detachments of the Camp 
Cooke garrison fought on May 24th, on the Musselshell, 
and also near the Yellowstone, and on June 13th they were 
engaged at Twenty-Five Yard Creek. On July 28th, 
near old Fort Sully, August 20th, at Fort Buford, and 
September 26th, near Fort Rice, the hostiles approached 
in suflScient force to precipitate action. t Captain Howell, 
U. S. A., who ascended the river as far as Dauphin's 
Rapids on the steamer Miner, in 1868, reported on reach- 
ing Fort Buford, August 3d, that the Sioux had raided the 
cattle herd the previous day but had done little harm. 
On August 20th, however, they succeeded in stampeding 
the herd of 250 head and escaping with all but fifty-seven. 
The soldiers in the fort were erecting adobe post-build- 
ings when the savages swooped down, and they seized 
their arms and rushed out, but too late, though they lost 
two men killed and five wounded in the futile pursuit. 
On August 9th the steamer Leni Leoti was fired into 
near Fort Berthold and one passenger killed, and during 
the summer two hay cutters lost their lives near Fort 
Stevenson. I 

* Report of the Secretary of War, 1868-69. 

t Historical Register and Dictionary of the United States Army. 

% Report of the Secretary of War, 1868-69. 

67 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



But despite the dangers of navigation, the profits of the 
upper river commerce were too great to be ignored, for 
five-sixths of all the precious metals from the mines came 
to the States by this route,* The value of a cargo of gold 
dust often amounted to hundreds of thousands of dollars. 
Many lower river boats of deep draft were tempted by 
the enormous profits to engage in the "mountain trade," 
as it was called, and they frequently came to grief in the 
shoal waters of the upper river if their return was delayed 
until after the spring freshets had passed down. But the 
light-draft steamers built especially for this region could 
often navigate throughout the summer. The boats gen- 
erally left St. Louis early in April, or as soon as the ice 
was out, and consumed two months or more in reaching 
Fort Benton. With the aid of the rapid current, the return 
trip took a much shorter time, between two and four 
weeks being sufficient if no accidents befell; and some of 
the light-draft boats were able to make two round trips 
in a season, though the feat was an unusual one. 
* Report of Captain C. W. Howell. 



CHAPTER X 

THE LUELLA AT FORT BENTON IN VIGILANTE DATS 

Just a bunch o' dry-good^ boxes dumped along a rise. 

Chinks plugged up with pitch an' tar, stove pipes stickin^ through. 

But, you bet, that little burg was sure enough the prize 
Fer stirrin' up a tinted time an^ startin' it to brew. 

A MONG the large fleet which drew out from St. 
/-\ Louis in the early spring days of 1866 and, turn- 
ing westward past Mobile Point into the swelling 
tide of the Missouri, started on the long, up-hill climb 
toward the mountains, was the stanch packet Luella, 
Captain Grant Marsh, master. She was the first boat of 
which he had ever been in chief command, but the owners 
who had placed her in his charge felt that his work with 
the Sully Expedition had well qualified him for the respon- 
sible position, and the sequel proved the wisdom of their 
choice. There were none too many steamboat men 
familiar with the hitherto untraveled waters of the North- 
west to meet the sudden demands caused by the "gold 
rush," and the younger men in the business who had been 
on the upper river and had profited by their experiences, 
thus found ready opportunities for promotion. 

On this his first trip with the Luella, Captain Marsh, as 
has been his practice ever since, acted as both master and 

69 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



chief pilot, thus not only saving the expense of an extra 
navigator but also holding the boat at all times much more 
absolutely under his personal control. As has been 
pointed out, pilots, especially in the old days, were an 
independent and assertive race who frequently preferred 
to ignore the captain's authority entirely, and fortunate 
indeed was the commanding officer who could himself 
stand a watch at the wheel and dispense with the serv- 
ices of one of the haughty clan. The partner who alter- 
nated watches with Captain Marsh on this trip was Rube 
McDaniel, skillful as a pilot and modest as a man and 
much less given than some of his professional brethren to 
the arrogation of authority. 

The Luella left St. Louis on the 18th of April with a 
cabinful of passengers and 113 tons of freight, chiefly min- 
ing machinery and staple groceries. She had started 
promptly as soon as the ice was out of the river because 
her speed was less than that of many of the boats engaged 
in the Fort Benton trade, and time was precious. After 
Fort Randall had been left behind, downward-bound 
boats brought news of the extreme hostility of the Indians 
above, and passengers and crew began to grow uneasy 
over the prospect. There was really little cause for appre- 
hension, since nearly every one on board was well armed 
and the boat itself had been especially prepared to with- 
stand Indian attacks. But it was difficult for the Captain 
to calm the fears of the more timid. In those years every 
one had heard of the frequent assaults on passing steamers 
by bands of Sioux, and the still more frequent ones on the 

70 



The *''Luella" at Fort Bentoii in Vigilante Days 

small parties of miners who now and then attempted the 
perilous trip from Fort Benton to the States in mackinaw 
boats or canoes. The captain and Rube McDaniel, when 
on duty at the wheel, could breathe freely whatever hap- 
pened, for the pilot-house of the Luella, like that of every 
upper-river boat was sheathed with boiler iron against 
which the bullets of the savages might patter harmlessly. 
The people in the cabins below were not quite so well pro- 
tected, but among them all there was only one who so com- 
pletely lost his nerve that he could not bring himself to go 
through to Fort Benton. This was the boat's clerk, a 
young fellow named Mellon. So panic-stricken did he 
become that he was on the verge of nervous collapse when 
the Luella reached Milk River, Montana, 350 miles below 
her destination. Here was encountered the deep-draft 
steamer Rubicon, Captain Horace Bixby, which, finding 
herself unable to proceed farther upstream, was prepar- 
ing to return to St. Louis. Regardless of protests and ridi- 
cule, Mellon immediately left the Luella and took passage 
on the Rubicon for home. Captain Bixby, who was thus 
perhaps the means of saving the youth from an untimely 
end by nervous prostration, was the famous Mississippi 
River navigator who had been confidential pilot to Flag- 
Officers Foote and Davis, of the Mississippi Flotilla, in 
the days of the Civil War, who had "learned" Mark 
Twain the river at an earlier day, and who, in return for 
this service, was ere long to be immortalized by the genial 
humorist in his "Life on the Mississippi." Captain Bix- 
by's experiences among the sandbars of the upper Mis- 

71 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



souri did not arouse in him any admiration for the region, 
and since the voyage of the Rubicon he has confined him- 
self to the deeper channels of the Father of Waters, which 
he knows so well. A few years since, a gentleman from 
Montana, voyaging through Louisiana with Captain Bixby 
and observing the deference paid to the veteran by all 
other steamboat men, dubbed him "the Grant Marsh of 
the lower Mississippi." 

"And by the Lord, sir," says Captain Bixby, in re- 
counting the incident, " it was a high compliment, for any 
man who can run a boat for twenty years in that rainwater 
creek above Bismarck is surely the king of pilots." 

Although above Wagonwheel Bluffs the river was 
entirely strange to Captain Marsh, he threaded his way 
through its difficulties successfully, and on June 17th, 
having encountered no Indians, reached his destina- 
tion safely, just sixty days out from St. Louis. It was a 
strange scene upon which he looked forth from the pilot- 
house after he had rung the last landing bell and the boat 
lay snubbed to the bank. Before him on the open prairie 
stretched a straggling hamlet of rude log cabins and rutted 
wagon tracks, containing but 500 people, yet the commer- 
cial center of a vast territory. Before the doorways of the 
trading establishments stood the huge freight wagons 
drawn by a half-dozen span of oxen or mules, ready to 
start out on their toilsome journeys to Alder Gulch, Last 
Chance Gulch, Deer Lodge or other mining camps back 
among the mountains. In shabby huts where villainous 
whiskey sold for forty cents a glass and in tawdry dance- 

72 



The ^'Luella" at Fort Benton in Vigilante Days 

halls presided over by women whose records had driven 
them from older settlements, men jostled one another to 
spend in an hour's debauchery the fruits of toilsome 
months. Here were swarthy sons of Mexico, dressed in 
the gaudy fashion popular south of the Rio Grande; here 
were soft-spoken Southerners in plenty, flotsam of the 
wrecked Confederacy, some from the far-flung "left wing 
of Price's army," some from more distant regions of Dixie, 
but all bent upon wringing from Montana's golden val- 
leys the wealth they had lost in their stricken native land. 
Here were many ex-soldiers of the Union armies, slaking 
a thirst for adventure which the battlefield had not satis- 
fied, and gladly giving the hand of fellowship to their 
erstwhile foes. Here were miners from the Pacific slope, 
farmers from the Atlantic seaboard, fur-traders and hunt- 
ers of the vanishing Northwestern wilderness, clergymen, 
ex-convicts, hardened desperadoes, and heroes of law and 
order; every type and condition of man that the continent 
could produce, gathered together by one common aim and 
impulse, the pursuit of wealth. 

From the naked hills whose summits overtopped the 
infant community, the untamed Indians looked down 
sullenly upon its fevered industry, seeing in every freight 
wagon that left its streets for the distant mines another 
contribution to the forces which were slowly dispossessing 
them of their native land, hearing in every whistle-blast 
from the crawling steamboats before the levee, the hoarse 
challenge of civilization to barbarism. A short distance 
along the river bank from the new town loomed the mas- 

73 



The Conquest oj the Missouri 



sive but crumbling walls of old Fort Benton, the American 
Fur Company's post, which for twenty years had stood 
guard over the troubled waters, the habitation of men who 
came as suppliants for trade into the empire of the no- 
mads. Its days of usefulness had already passed, for at 
its base stood now a settlement of white men strong enough 
in numbers to defy the unskilled Indians without the aid 
of adobe walls and bastions. 

Less than two years had elapsed since Montana had 
been erected into a territory, and only a few months since 
the new territorial officials had reached Bannack from 
their distant homes in the East, removing soon after to the 
new capital at Alder Gulch, which had been renamed 
the City of Virginia.* During all the interval between 
the opening of the mining settlements and the arrival of 
these officials, a state of anarchy had existed in Montana. 
There was no legislature, no executive, no judiciary, no 
militia. Though most of the region was nominally a part 
of Madison County, Idaho, nothing approaching enforce- 
ment of law was undertaken by the Idaho government, 
and virtually every settler was a law unto himself. In a 
country whose only wealth consisted of gold and where 
every inhabitant possessed more or less of the precious 
metal, such a state of affairs was an irresistible temptation 
to crime. Highway robberies, accompanied more often 
than not by cold-blooded murders, became alarmingly fre- 

* All the facts in this chapter relating to the early history of Montana, 
except those of a nature personal to Captain Marsh, are based upon 
articles contained in the published volumes of contributions to the His- 
torical Society of Montana. — J. M. H. 

74 



The ^*Luella** at Fort Benton in Vigilante Days 

quent. No traveler's life was safe if he was suspected by 
the highwaymen, or "road agents," of having gold in his 
possession. The robbers grew so bold and numerous that 
they banded themselves together and, working in parties, 
did not even hesitate to waylay stage-coaches filled with 
well-armed passengers, and before long, more than one 
hundred innocent men had fallen victims to their rapacity. 
But at length the anger of the long-suffering commu- 
nity was aroused, and during the winter of 1863-64, the 
Vigilance Committee was organized, a crude but mighty 
engine of stern justice for the protection of life and prop- 
erty. In its ranks were found the best and most law- 
respecting men of every settlement; men who desired 
peace and order and safety of person and were determined 
to have it at any price. With heroic courage, for they were 
dealing with desperate criminals, they proceeded against 
the road agents, pursuing, capturing and hanging them 
wherever found. Among the very first who, upon ample 
evidence, they convicted and executed, was Henry Plum- 
mer, the leader of the cut-throat gang. It was a grimly 
humorous evidence of the sort of law prevailing before the 
reign of the vigilantes commenced that this man during his 
whole career of crime had been the duly appointed sheriff 
of Madison County, Idaho. His oflBcial position he had 
skillfully used as a cloak to hide his true character and an 
aid in discovering the most profitable victims for murder. 
But the keen eyes of the Vigilance Committee penetrated 
the disguise, and he with four of his accomplices gave up 
their lives on the same gibbet at Virginia City one day in 

75 



The Conquest oj the Missouri 



January, 1864, sacrifices to their mediaeval methods of 
acquiring wealth. 

At the time of Captain Marsh's first arrival, the feeble 
arm of the new territorial government had not yet gained 
strength to reach from Virginia City to Fort Benton, and 
here the Vigilance Committee still ruled supreme. The 
men composing it did not meet in formal conclave to de- 
bate the punishment of a suspected oflPender. A few low 
words spoken in passing as they met each other on their 
daily business, a vote taken in the same manner, and per- 
haps the next morning a still figure would be found hang- 
ing by the neck before one of the stores, or some hulking 
individual would have disappeared from his familiar 
haunts never to return, fled in the night from a grim warn- 
ing he did not dare question or resist. The law of the 
Vigilance Committee was stern and uncompromising, but 
it was seldom unjust, for even the extremity of its pun- 
ishments found excuse in the chaotic conditions of frontier 
society. In Fort Benton so great had become the terror 
inspired by its constant menace of swift vengeance upon 
evil doing, that Captain Marsh saw men ride in from the 
mines, fling down their saddles, with sacks of gold dust 
tied to the cantles, upon the floor of Baker, Carroll and 
Steele's store and go away for a week's spree, to find when 
they sobered up and returned that their property had not 
been touched. While the Luella was unloading, one of 
her deck hands stole from the cargo a box of patent 
medicine, doubtless because the nostrum contained a 
large percentage of alcohol. In some way the vigilantes 

76 



The ^^ Luella** at Fort Benton in Vigilante Days 

learned of the theft. The miscreant was tried by one of 
their mysterious tribunals and the next night was seized 
and borne away to a secluded spot where he was whipped 
until nearly dead. The captain afterward was informed 
that the Vigilance Committee had come within three votes 
of returning a verdict for hanging the thief, but the pun- 
ishment accorded was sufficient, and no more petty pilfer- 
ing occurred on board the Luella. 

A few days after this experience with the vigilantes, 
there appeared at Fort Benton a representative of the firm 
of Smith, Hubbell & Hawley, who, in the previous year, 
had bought out all the interests of the long-established 
American Fur Company. The new firm had determined 
to abandon the post at Fort Union, opposite the mouth of 
the Yellowstone, and their representative was looking for 
a steamer to convey the goods from it to Fort Benton. He 
selected the Luella, and Captain Marsh thereupon ran 
down, loaded everything on board, and brought it to its 
destination without mishap. Probably no one thought of 
it at the time, but when the Luella dropped away from the 
bank that day, leaving the stout walls of the deserted fort, 
which had withstood the storms of thirty-seven years, to 
crumble into dust, she had turned the last leaf on the 
closing chapter of an epoch which for thrilling romance 
has seldom been equalled in the history of the continent. 
Fort Union had been the greatest of the Indian trading- 
posts within the boundaries of the United States, and in 
its prime was a center of much commercial importance. 
For years the most powerful tribes of the Northwest had 

77 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



congregated there for purposes of trade; there had 
come the factors of the Company's other posts from all 
over the vast watershed of the upper Missouri ; there had 
assembled the bold voyageurs of the wilderness from the 
Great Slave Lake and the Platte, from the Rocky Moun- 
tains and the Red River of the North; there had visited 
at one time and another some of the world's most famous 
scientists and explorers, among others, George Catlin, 
Prince Maximilian and Audubon. When Fort Union 
passed away, there passed with it the last vestige of the 
fur trade as an independent commercial institution, and 
the steamer Luella, industriously engaged in the laudable 
work of building up civilization in western Montana, was 
the visible agent of its passing. 

The Fort Union cargo had scarcely been unloaded when 
Captain Marsh was called upon to make another short trip. 
The shallow water of midsummer made it dangerous for 
the lower-river boats to delay their departure from Fort 
Benton after the June rise began to decline. But one of 
these, the Marion, Captain Abe Wolf, had done this, and 
on at last starting with a heavy load of passengers, she had 
gone aground at Pablos Rapids, seventy miles below 
Benton, where the rapidly falling river had left her hope- 
lessly stranded. Captain Marsh went down, rescued the 
passengers and bought the Marion's machinery, which he 
took back to Fort Benton and sold. 

It was now late in August and the Luella was the only 
boat left at Benton, for never before had one dared stay 
until so late in the season. But the captain was confident 

78 



The " Luella" at Fort Benton in Vigilante Days 

of his ability to get out of the upper river safely and adver- 
tised in the Helena papers that the Luella would leave for 
St. Louis during the first week in September. Since, after 
disposing of the Marion's machinery, he had still a number 
of days remaining before he could leave according to 
schedule, he organized a party from among the ofiicers 
and crew and prospective passengers of the boat, and went 
on a hunting expedition into the Highwood Mountains, 
about thirty miles south from the river. In this region of 
abundant game which had never been disturbed by hun- 
ters they spent a delightful week, returning to Fort Benton 
on September 1st, ready to commence the tedious journey 
to the States. 



79 



CHAPTER XI 

THE TROUBLES OF A TREASURE SHIP 

So there we stuck on that doggone bar 

And in some two minutes found 
There was other folks in that neck o' woods 

That knew we were aground. 

AS the Luella offered the last opportunity of the year 
/-% for leaving the country, there was naturally a great 
rush of applications for passage, and when she 
departed on September 2nd, she had on board 230 miners 
and $1,250,000 in gold dust, the most valuable cargo of 
treasure ever carried down the Missouri River.* Having 
lost his clerk on the way up as previously related, and being 
himself entirely unfamiliar with bookkeeping, Captain 
Marsh was sorely puzzled for a time as to how he should 
collect and keep account of the fares of his numerous pas- 
sengers and the freight charges on his cargo of gold. But 
he soon found in an intelligent passenger by the name of 
MacNeil a man eminently qualified for these delicate 
duties, as the results showed. Among such a crowd there 
were naturally many rough characters who would use every 
effort to escape paying the established rates and would not 
hesitate to make trouble if they thought they could gain 

* See "History of the Navigation of the Missouri River," by Col. H. 
M. Chittenden, U. S. A. 

80 



The Troubles oj a Treasure Ship 

anything by so doing. All the charges were payable in 
gold dust, the only circulating medium, and it was a com- 
mon expedient of the miners to mix black sand with their 
dust, which, if undetected in the weighing, saved them 
something of their hard-earned wealth. But the black 
sand never passed the vigilant eye of MacNeil. He re- 
quired the passengers to pan their dust in his presence and 
wash out all the sand before he would accept it, a procedure 
which angered some of them greatly, though fortunately 
he was a man whose courage they respected enough to 
avert serious consequences. 

The voyage through the Missouri's tortuous bends and 
narrow reaches was uneventful until the Luella reached 
the mouth of Milk River, a small stream which enters the 
Missouri 347 miles below Benton. Here a peculiar acci- 
dent occurred. As is usual at points along the Missouri 
where tributaries enter that stream, a sandbar existed at 
the mouth of Milk River difficult to cross in low water. 
On this bar the Luella ran aground. While the crew was 
engaged in dislodging her, the passengers, most of whom 
carried their gold dust in leather belts about their waists, 
stood along the sides of the boat, idly watching the work, 
and one of them, a man named McClellan, accidentally 
fell overboard. The water was barely two feet deep, but 
the current was swift. He was carried off his feet, and so 
great was the weight of his treasure belt that he was 
dragged down and drowned before help could reach him. 
Even his body was never recovered. 

A few days later, as the boat passed below the mouth 

81 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



of the Yellowstone, a small camp of soldiers was discov- 
ered on the north bank of the Missouri. It proved to be 
occupied by Company C, 13th (later 22nd) U. S. Infantry, 
under Captain W. G. Rankin. The 13th Infantry had 
come up from St. Louis while the Luella was at Fort 
Benton, to relieve the 4th U. S. Volunteers and the 50th 
Wisconsin, regiments of Civil War veterans which had 
previously been garrisoning the river forts at Randall, 
Sully, Rice and Berthold. Captain Rankin had received 
orders to establish a new post, Fort Buford, at or near 
the old fur-trading post of Fort Union, and his command 
of seventy men was set ashore here by a steamboat and 
left to shift for itself. The experience of the little handful 
of brave spirits whose duty demanded implicit obedience 
to orders wherever those orders might lead them, was 
proving extremely hard. Their instructions were to build 
a post and they set about it, though their only tools were a 
few axes. The second night after their arrival the Indians 
attacked the camp, but after a sharp fight, in which one 
soldier was wounded, they were repulsed. The next day 
the Indians unsuccessfully attempted to stampede the 
cattle herd, and from that time forth throughout the sum- 
mer scarcely a day passed when there was not a skirmish 
with the hostiles. The men kept their rifles constantly 
beside them as they worked, ready to drop their axes in an 
instant and turn to defend their lives from a yelling horde 
of savages who swept down as swiftly as shadows from the 
uplands, circling close enough to fire a scattering volley 
and perhaps pick up a few head of stock, and then van- 

82 



The Troubles of a Treasure Ship 

ishing as they had come. The men cutting and rafting 
building logs at the mouth of the Yellowstone were so fre- 
quently attacked that a heavy guard had to remain with 
them constantly and, even thus protected, three wood cut- 
ters lost their lives before winter. 

The Indians engaged in the depredations were Sioux, 
who boasted that they intended to annihilate the garrison. 
They seemed likely to succeed, for in January, 1867, 
Sitting Bull, the young and influential medicine-man of 
Red Cloud's army, came down the Yellowstone and join- 
ing the Indians already before Buford, laid close siege to 
the post. He captured the sawmill near the landing and 
used the big, circular saw for a war drum.* He estab- 
lished his sharpshooters on the opposite bank of the river 
and throughout the winter made it so dangerous for the 
soldiers to come to the stream after water that they were 
compelled to sink wells inside the stockade. Several 
times during the year it was reported in the East that the 
garrison of Fort Buford had been massacred. But the 
courageous band survived the winter and the next year 
was so largely reenforced as to make it safe against Indian 
attacks, though for a long time the Sioux continued to oc- 
casionally raid the herds and drive away stock.f 

When he brought his company to this desolate spot. 

Captain Rankin was accompanied by his wife, a young 

and beautiful Cuban lady whose high-spirited courage 

was amply demonstrated by the manner in which she bore 

♦"Frontier and Indian Life," Joseph H. Taylor, 
t "The Army of the United States," edited by Gen. Theo. F. Roden- 
bough and Major William L. Haskin, U. S. A. 

83 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



the hardships and dangers of that trying year. On the 
day that the Luella touched at the post, Mrs. Rankin rode 
down to the river bank on horseback, for the arrival of a 
steamboat was an exciting event at such a place. The post 
was but a short distance back from the bank and there 
were soldiers between it and the river, and also about 
the boat, so that apparently there was no possible danger. 
But a lurking party of Indians discovered her as she was 
riding back toward the fort, and sweeping down, endeav- 
ored to surround her. She urged her horse forward and 
after a short but desperate race succeeded in reaching her 
husband and the soldiers who, as soon as they saw her 
peril, had snatched up their weapons and rushed out to 
save her from a fate too horrible to contemplate. Both 
Captain Rankin and his wife became warm friends of 
Captain Marsh, and while they remained at Buford he 
never failed to visit them in his trips up and down the 
river. 

The diflSculties experienced in establishing Fort Buford 
were paralleled in the founding of nearly every one of the 
early river posts. Even when, after vast toil and hard- 
ship, they were at last completed, so inadequate had been 
the tools and so wretched the materials available for 
building purposes that they were scarcely habitable. Colo- 
nel D. B. Sackett, U. S. A., a very observant officer who 
ascended the Missouri in the summer of 1866 on a tour 
of inspection, reported* all of them above Fort Randall 
in a horrible condition. Their buildings were made en- 
* In report of the Secretary of War, 1866-67. 

84 



The Troubles oj a Treasure Ship 

tirely of Cottonwood logs with dirt floors and roofs and no 
windows, as there were no casings for them and no glass. 
Being erected close to the river bank on the bottoms, they 
were liable to be flooded in high water, while the rains of 
summer soaked through the mud roofs, turning the floors 
to puddles, and the snows of winter drove in between the 
loosely-laid logs, burying everything in an icy blanket. 
The Cottonwood timber decayed rapidly, necessitating 
frequent repairs, while it also harbored swarms of bedbugs, 
fleas and other insects, which no efforts availed to exclude. 
Every post was infested with rats in such numbers that 
they constituted a veritable plague. It was impossible to 
keep either provisions or forage from them except in 
metal-covered cases, for they would gnaw through wood 
at if it were paper. At Fort Rice, Colonel Sackett esti- 
mated that the rats destroyed one thousand pounds of 
corn and provisions daily. All of this had been trans- 
ported into the country from a long distance by steamboat 
and was not to be replaced except at great labor and cost. 
Strange as it may seem, the destructive presence of the 
rats was for a number of years one of the chief considera- 
tions which deterred the military authorities from sta- 
tioning a cavalry regiment in the upper country, sorely 
as one was needed there. It is small wonder that under 
such adverse conditions the soldiers of the volunteer gar- 
risons grew disheartened and careless of personal appear- 
ance, as Colonel Sackett reported, wearing unkempt 
beards and ragged uniforms, or that among the regulars 
who followed them, desertions became unusually frequent. 

85 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Though the Luella had worked clear of the Milk River 
bar without much trouble, her immunity from such mis- 
haps was not for long. Almost immediately after leaving 
Captain Rankin's camp, and when only eleven miles from 
it, she again went aground at the mouth of White Earth 
River. At this point the winding Missouri approaches 
the high bluffs bounding its valley on the north, and runs 
for a distance directly at their base. No sooner had the 
boat struck than a party of Indians, who had probably 
been following her in the hope of finding a favorable 
opportunity of attack, appeared on the crest of the bluff 
and opened a hot fire upon her. They were almost 
directly above and commanded her decks completely. 
The crew, who had commenced setting spars along the 
sides for the purpose of " grasshopper ing " her over the bar, 
were driven from their work and forced to take refuge 
under cover. It was impossible to move her without 
sparring, and Captain Marsh ordered the passengers, all 
of whom were well armed, to the upper, or " Texas " deck 
to engage the Indians and keep them back from the edge 
of the bluff while the crew worked. Their efforts were 
successful, and though now and then a warrior crept near 
enough to fire, the crew was not seriously hampered, and 
the boat was eventually freed from her unpleasant pre- 
dicament without loss of life. 

The practice referred to above of sparring a boat over 
an obstructing shoal was a common one in the old steam- 
boating days on the Missouri. The spars were long, 
heavy timbers resembling telegraph poles, and a set of 

86 



The Troubles of a Treasure Ship 

them, two in number, were always carried on the sides of 
the boat near the bow ready for use. When she became 
lodged on a bar, the spars were raised and set in the river 
bottom, like posts, their tops inclined somewhat toward 
the bow. Above the line of the deck each was rigged with 
a tackle-block over which a manila cable was passed, one 
end being fastened to the gunwale of the boat and the other 
end wound around the capstan. As the capstan was 
turned and the paddle-wheel revolved, the boat was thus 
lifted and pushed forward. Then the spars were re-set 
farther ahead and the process repeated until the boat was 
at last literally lifted over the bar. From the grotesque 
resemblance to a grasshopper which the craft bore when 
her spars were set, and from the fact that she might be 
said to move forward in a series of hops, the practice came 
to be called "grasshoppering." It was only one of the 
many novel expedients often necessarily used in navi- 
gating those shallow waters. 



87 



CHAPTER Xn 

THE CAPTAIN ENCOUNTERS A " BAD MAN" 

He wasn't no saint with a gilt-edged crown; 
His language would shatter a church steeple down; 
He'd a thirst in his throat that nothin' could droum. 
An' a fist like a blacksmith's Jorge. 

SOME days after the skirmish at the White Earth, 
there occurred on board the Luella an episode well 
illustrating the characters of some of the men in 
the floating population of the frontier. One evening at 
the supper table a miner named Gilmore, a swaggering 
fellow much given to boasting and bullying, became in- 
volved in a violent quarrel with another passenger over a 
trifling matter. He was the instigator of the trouble, and 
Captain Marsh, hurrying to quell the disturbance, repri- 
manded him soundly and threatened to put him ashore. 
The rowdy had no desire to be left alone on the prairie, 
where he would almost certainly be discovered and killed 
by the Indians, so he swallowed his resentment and be- 
came quiet for the time. But to others he breathed ven- 
geance and openly avowed that he intended to kill the 
captain at the first opportunity. 

A majority of the passengers were law-abiding men who 
had no more use for Gilmore and the few hardened spirits 
who consorted with him than the captain did, and one 

88 

\ 
f 



The Captain Encounters a "Bad Man** 

of them, a young man of the name of Paine, who had 
overheard Gilmore, came to the captain and informed 
him of the ruffian's threats. 

"Oh, never mind that fellow," said the captain. "His 
actions won't reach as far as his words." 

"His actions may reach pretty far if he gets a chance," 
answered Paine seriously, and he offered his revolver to 
the captain. The latter, who never made a practice of 
carrying small arms, had none of his own, and after some 
persuasion he accepted the revolver and kept it by him to 
be prepared for emergencies. 

It was quite obvious that Gilmore was harboring his 
anger until a favorable moment should arrive for seeking 
revenge, and this was not long in coming. In a few days 
the Luella passed beyond the Indian-haunted wilderness 
and came into the sparsely settled regions below Fort 
Randall. Here one afternoon the boat was forced to go 
to the bank on account of a strong head wind, and as she 
lay there a number of the passengers got off to amuse 
themselves on shore. Among them were Gilmore and his 
followers, who drew a mark on the ground and began a 
contest of broad-jumping. While thus engaged the cap- 
tain passed them, going out with a party of the crew to 
cut some fuel in the adjacent timber, as was customary 
whenever the boat was tied up for any length of time. As 
he passed, Gilmore, whose courage had risen since the 
danger from Indians was over, turned to one of his friends 
and ostentatiously borrowing the latter's revolver, said in 
a loud voice: 

89 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



"Watch me make that low-down dog of a captain 
jump the mark." 

In his earnest desire to keep the peace, the captain had 
thus far permitted Gilmore to swagger unmolested. But 
this last insult was more than he would stand. Drawing 
Paine 's revolver, he walked over to where Gilmore stood, 
surrounded by his companions, and looking the fellow 
squarely in the eyes, said: 

"Gilmore, I heard what you called me just then, and 
the time's come for us to have a settlement. You've been 
looking for trouble all this trip and now you're going to 
get it. I'm willing you should have a fair chance, so 
come over here and fight," and he pointed to a clear space 
where there was ample room for a pistol duel. 

But the bare suggestion was too much for Gilmore. 
His boastfulness left him instantly, his face grew pale, 
and he began to tremble visibly. The captain there- 
upon stepped up to him and slapped him full in the 
face. 

"Now will you fight, you coward?" he demanded. 

"Oh, captain, I didn't mean anything," whimpered 
Gilmore. "I don't want to fight." 

The captain's fury was getting the better of him. He 
cried : 

"If you won't fight, then I'll kill you right here!" 

But his own friends now interfered. Paine laid a re- 
straining hand on his shoulder, saying: 

"He's nothing but a contemptible coward, Marsh. 
Don't kill a coward. If he was a brave man we'd insist 

90 



The Captain Encounters a '^Bad Man** 

on your killing him, but don't you dirty your hands with 
a sneak." 

By a great effort the captain controlled himself and 
allowed the crestfallen "bad man" to go, since his con- 
duct had now made him an object of ridicule to even his 
own associates. 

Several days later the Luella reached Sioux City. Cap- 
tain Marsh was busy for some time about the landing and 
then walked uptown with some friends. Most of the pas- 
sengers had left the boat immediately on reaching the bank 
and gone out to view the village. On entering a saloon 
not far from the levee the captain found a number of 
men within and among them discovered Gilmore, seated 
at a table in the rear of the room. Without appearing to 
notice him, the captain ordered drinks for the crowd and 
invited every one to step up to the bar. All complied with 
alacrity excepting Gilmore, who sullenly kept his seat. 
Captain Marsh, who felt that the fellow had suffered 
enough and was willing to restore good feeling, turned to 
him and said: 

"Come on up, Gilmore, and drink with me." 

"No, sir," answered the other, with a sour glance, "I 
won't drink with you." 

His manner roused afresh the captain's ire, and pick- 
ing up a heavy beer glass he stepped over and exclaimed : 

" Gilmore, you come up here now and drink or, by the 
Eternal, I'll break this glass over your skull!" 

Again the ruffian showed the white feather in the face of 
a jeering crowd and meekly went to the bar to drink at 

91 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



the expense of the man whom he had found to his cost 
that bravado could not intimidate. So completely was he 
cowed that a Httle later he came to the captain privately 
to beg that he be not put oflF the boat before she reached 
St. Louis, to which point he had paid his passage, as he 
knew of no other way to get down. His plea was granted 
with the express understanding that if he caused the 
slightest disturbance during the remainder of the trip he 
would be immediately set ashore. But either the diffi- 
culty he experienced in behaving himself or the open 
contempt of his shipmates must have finally become in- 
supportable, for at Omaha he left the boat and never 
returned, much to the gratification of every one. 

The remainder of the voyage was without incident, and 
the Luclla arrived safely at St. Louis about October 5th, 
clearing on her trip $24,000, which is a fair example of 
the profits of Missouri River steamboating in those days. 



92 



CHAPTER XIII 

BLOCKADED BY BUFFALO 

The firm ground shakes itnth the pounding feet 
Of hellmcing bison in mad retreat. 
And the panic of smaller things. 

IN the eager contest for the ghttering prizes of the 
mountain trade it had been Captain Marsh's fortune 
on the trip of the Luella to estabhsh the record for 
the richest cargo ever floated down the Big Muddy. But 
the following year he was destined to make another record 
of a nature calculated to be still more pleasing to the for- 
tunate steamboat owner who had secured his services. 
This record was in the matter of net profits for the sea- 
son's work, and the boat to whose credit it went was the 
Ida StocJcdale, of Pittsburg, Pa. She was the property of 
Captain R. S. Calhoun, of that city, and surely no man had 
reason to feel more gratification over a business venture 
than he, for when he balanced his accounts at the close of 
the season he found that she had earned him in her five 
months' work $42,594 above all expenses — nearly twice 
her own rated value and far more than was made by any 
other of the thirty-nine boats which made the round trip 
to Benton that year. 

93 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



The boat had been built under the personal direction of 
Captain Marsh during the previous winter, and several 
causes contributed to the success of this, her first trip, 
though the chief of these was the reputation gained by the 
captain in 1866 as a skillful navigator and considerate 
first-oflBcer, which enabled him to fill his boat with the 
best class of trade both going to and returning from the 
mountains. Captain Calhoun accompanied him, though 
he made the voyage for pleasure only and had nothing to 
do with the management of the boat, having hired Captain 
Marsh at a salary of $1,200 per month to assume entire 
control. 

The Stockdale made the run to Fort Benton without 
special incident, arriving there on June 16th, having 
encountered no trouble from Indians on the way up, and 
after loading with a valuable cargo, started on her return. 
One August afternoon she was bowling along at a good 
rate through a left-hand timber bend about 220 miles 
below Fort Buford, when without warning the roar of 
a cannon burst out, re-echoing against the bluffs, and a 
cloud of white smoke floated up over the left shore. 
Awaiting no further invitation. Captain Marsh swung the 
boat into the bank. A short distance back from the tim- 
ber he found encamped Companies H and I, 22nd Infan- 
try, and C, D and F, 10th Infantry,* while at the edge of 
the water stood General Alfred H. Terry, commanding 
the Department of Dakota, with his staff and several 
other prominent officers, including Major C. B. Comstock, 
* "The Army of the United States." 

94 



Blockaded by Buffalo 



of the Corps of Engineers, and Lieutenant-Colonel S. B. 
Holabird, Department Quartermaster-General. Accom- 
panied by the troops, General Terry had come overland 
from St. Paul for the purpose of locating several new 
posts. 

Colonel Holabird at once came on board and informed 
Captain Marsh that he wished to charter the boat to con- 
vey General Terry and staff to Fort Benton. The cap- 
tain had already done an excellent business, and was 
anxious to get back to St. Louis as soon as possible. But 
after discussing the situation with Colonel Holabird and 
pointing out to him that such a long delay might operate 
to the financial loss of the boat, a contract was finally 
made between them for the use of the Stockdale, the char- 
ter to extend until she arrived at Sioux City. The Colonel 
further agreed to furnish a detail of ten soldiers, together 
with two mules and a wagon, to assist the crew in getting 
fuel for the boat throughout the trip, this detail afterward 
proving of great utility, especially in the sparsely timbered 
regions between Buford and Benton, where wood had to 
be procured several miles from the river. Although any 
army officer engaged in the performance of military duties 
was at liberty when he needed a steamer to seize the first 
one which happened along and to keep it as long as re- 
quired, he was also bound to arrange that she should 
receive fair recompense from the Government for such 
involuntary services. The per diem awarded the Ida 
Stockdale was liberal, and insured her against loss, but 
General Terry and Colonel Holabird were glad to ac- 

95 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



knowledge before the trip was ended that the Govern- 
ment was the gainer by their having found so excellent a 
craft, and so capable a navigator as Captain Marsh to 
handle her. 

When the officers had come on board, the Stockdale 
went on down to Fort Rice after Colonel Reeve, the com- 
mander of the 13th Infantry, and then turned about and 
headed for Fort Benton. On passing again the camp of 
General Terry's troops, the men were found cutting timber 
and making other preparations for the construction of a 
fort. Already they were beginning to undergo trials from 
incessant Indian attacks similar to those which had been 
sufiFered by Captain Rankin's men at Fort Buford the year 
before, but they were cheerfully making the best of a bad 
situation. The boat passed on, and continued up the 
river at a good speed until a point was reached about 125 
miles above the mouth of the Yellowstone, where she was 
brought to a stop under most peculiar circumstances. 

Along this section of the river the bluffs of the north 
bank recede several miles from the channel and the inter- 
vening space stretches away in a vast, flat meadow, covered 
in summer with luxuriant grasses. In the midst of the 
meadow and about a mile from the river stood a small, 
compact grove of large timber to which in the spring of 
the year herds of elk came from every direction to shed 
their horns. From this circumstance the steamboat men 
had named the whole bottom Elk Horn Prairie, and it 
was quite usual for descending boats to stop there in order 
that the passengers might visit the grove and gather sets 

96 



Blockaded by Buffalo 



of elk horns for their friends in the States. The meadow 
was also a favorite grazing place for the herds of buffalo 
which frequented this entire region. Though these ani- 
mals were so numerous throughout Dakota and Montana 
that some of them were almost constantly visible from 
passing steamboats, either grazing on the open prairie or 
resting and wallowing near the river, it was in the country 
above the Yellowstone that they appeared in greatest 
numbers, for here they were accustomed to pass on their 
northern and southern migrations in the spring and 
autumn. 

As the Stockdale approached Elk Horn Prairie, the buf- 
falo increased rapidly in number on either bank. Vast 
herds, extending away to the horizon line of the north- 
ward bluffs, were moving slowly toward the river, grazing 
as they came. On arriving at the river's brink they 
hesitated and then, snorting and bellowing, plunged into 
the swift -running current and swam to the opposite shore. 
When the Stockdale reached a point nearly opposite the 
Elk Horn grove, excitement rose to a high pitch on board, 
for the buffalo became so thick in the river that the boat 
could not move, and the engines had to be stopped. In 
front the channel was blocked by their huge, shaggy 
bodies, and in their struggles they beat against the sides 
and stern, blowing and pawing. Many became entangled 
with the wheel, which for a time could not be revolved 
without breaking the buckets. As they swept toward the 
precipitous bank of the north shore and plunged over into 
the stream, clouds of dust arose from the crumbling earth 

97 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



while the air trembled with their bellowings and the roar 
of their myriad hoofs. The south bank was turned to a 
liquid mass of mud by the water streaming from their 
sides as they scrambled out and thundered away across the 
prairie. To Captain Marsh and the others on the Stock- 
dale it seemed almost as if they would overwhelm the boat. 
No one on board cared to shoot among them, for the sight 
of them was too awe-inspiring a demonstration of the 
physical might of untamed brute creation. Several hours 
elapsed before the Stockdale was able to break through the 
migrating herds and resume her journey, and they were 
still crossing when at last she passed beyond view. At 
Fort Benton General Terry and the other officers, with 
the exception of Colonal Holabird, left the boat and pro- 
ceeded by the wagon-roads to the mining settlements in 
the interior, while the Stockdale immediately turned about 
and started on her return to Sioux City. 



98 



CHAPTER XIV 

A GAME OF STRATEGY 

A yelping Injun, daubed toith day. 
He isn't nice to see. 

IN due season the boat arrived at the point where she 
had been brought to by the cannon-shot on her 
previous down trip, and found the troops there mak- 
ing but slow progress on the buildings of the new post, 
which had been named Fort Stevenson. The soldiers 
were greatly hampered by the necessity of bringing their 
large building logs in wagons from the heavy timber, none 
of which was within several miles of the post, and the work 
was further impeded by the fact that a great proportion of 
the men had to act as escorts for the working parties. 

The Stockdale stopped at Fort Stevenson for one day, 
and during the afternoon a fusillade of shots was suddenly 
heard out on the prairie where the live stock were grazing. 
The animals broke into wild commotion, scattering in 
every direction, and it was seen that a throng of mounted 
Indians was rushing down upon them from the bluffs. 
As Captain Marsh and his men sprang ashore from the 
boat they could see the mounted herders galloping about 
on the prairie in a desperate attempt to round the stam- 
peding herd into the corral, at the same time returning the 

99 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



fire of their on-coming assailants as vigorously as their 
small number would permit. The soldiers about the 
buildings caught up their weapons and ran forward to the 
assistance of their hard-pressed comrades. Before their 
fearless advance the Indians broke and fled, but not until 
their crackling rifles had sent several of the infantrymen 
pitching headlong into the short prairie grass, while their 
dissolving line of ponies whirled up and swept away to 
the hills before them a number of the stampeded animals 
so sorely needed by the little garrison for the long winter 
months which were fast approaching. 

It was now late in the autumn, and the buildings of 
Fort Stevenson were not nearly completed. For weeks 
after the Ida Stockdale had hurried down the river to 
escape the freeze-up, the soldiers of this isolated post were 
obliged to continue living in the tents which they had 
occupied since their first arrival. Winter had long since 
commenced, and the snow was deep upon the ground 
before the new quarters were at last made habitable. 
The troops moved in none too soon, for they had scarcely 
done so when a fierce blizzard, accompanied by high wind 
and bitter cold, swept down from the north, enveloping 
the post in its smothering blanket for four days. The 
scanty supply of fuel gave out, and as it was impossible 
to procure more until the storm abated, the ofiicers had 
to break up their furniture and burn it to keep themselves 
and their men from freezing.* Such were some of the 
many hardships endured by the gallant and uncomplain- 
♦ "The Army of the United States." 

100 



A Game of Strategy 



ing boys in blue who patiently paved the way for civiliza- 
tion over the length and breadth of the great West. 

The Stockdale cast off her lines an hour or so after the 
skirmish, and resumed her journey. Captain Marsh was 
at the wheel and Colonel Holabird and Captain Calhoun 
were sitting on the pilot-house bench behind him when 
the boat swung into the head of a long, left-hand bend 
about twenty miles below the fort. On the right bank a 
high precipice, in more recent years named Plenty Coal 
Bluff, extended for a mile or more directly above the water. 
The left bank was low and timbered, and between them 
a large, wooded island cut the river into two narrow chan- 
nels, while opposite the foot of the island the bluff swung 
back from the river, leaving a low, timbered shore at its 
base. The spot was a favorite crossing-place for the In- 
dians, as the two narrow channels were easy to pass, 
either by swimming or in bull-boats.* 

As the Stockdale unsuspectingly headed the bend she 
suddenly received a scattering volley of rifle shots from the 
timber bank on her left. Captain Marsh, looking down 
the river ahead, discovered Indians swimming horses 
across both channels to the south shore, and at once real- 
ized that the boat had encountered the recent assailants 
of Fort Stevenson making away with their plunder. The 
captain laid the boat over to the south bank and soon got 
beyond range of the enemy in the timber, but just what to 
do next he did not know. Therefore he signaled the engi- 

* Bowl-shaped boats of buffalo hide stretched over a willow frame 
and made water-tight by smearing grease over the outside. 



101 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



neer to stop the wheel, and held a council of war with 
Holabird and Calhoun. By this time a number of the 
Indians had reached the south shore, and could be seen 
moving about there and making their way to the crest of 
the bluflFs. The channel invariably followed by boats was 
the one down past the bluff, but it would have been fool- 
hardiness to attempt it now with the enemy in a position 
to fire directly through the pilot-house roof, which was not 
protected like the sides by boiler-iron bulwarks. It 
seemed quite as dangerous, however, to attempt the left- 
hand channel, since this had never been run and might 
prove full of snags and sandbars and to be entirely un- 
navigable. If it did, the boat would be left helpless in 
the midst of the Indians, who lined both banks of this 
channel also and would quickly shoot down any one who 
exposed himself. 

The situation was embarrassing, but after considerable 
deliberation, the captain and his advisers decided that 
the left channel offered the best chances for success. The 
StockdaWs head was accordingly turned toward it, and 
she moved cautiously forward into the unknown waters. 
From either bank as she entered the chute, the rifles of the 
Indians crackled out, their bullets crashing through her 
fragile woodwork. With throbbing heart but steady hand, 
Captain Marsh turned the wheel, his practiced eyes scan- 
ning the water in front for the faintest riflQe of hidden 
snag or shoaling bar. Behind him the cool-headed army 
officer and the steamer's owner stood with tense muscles, 
watching, helpless to aid, yet fearing each moment to feel 

102 



A Game of Strategy 



the grinding jar which would spell destruction for them 
all. But their trust in their pilot was implicit, and they 
knew that if any man could carry the boat through to 
safety, he was the one who now stood at the wheel. 

Down in the engine-room, the captain's brother, Mon- 
roe Marsh, was calmly handling his levers and answering 
the pilot's bells, while the bullets kicked splinters in his 
face from the stanchions along the sides and the firemen 
cowered in the shelter of the wood-piles. Once or twice 
the boat's flat bottom scraped on a bar; once or twice a 
jagged snag was just avoided, but at last the captain 
could see ahead the tapering, sandy foot of the island and 
the reunited waters of the river stretching away below. 
Slowly the Stockdale glided from her narrow prison, the 
fire of the baffled savages slackened and ceased, and the 
gallant little craft swept out in safety upon deeper waters, 
with nothing worse than a few score bullet holes through 
her framework by which to remember her dangerous 
adventure. 

Colonel Holabird, whose friendship and respect for the 
captain were greatly enhanced by this experience, left the 
boat at Sioux City, after releasing her from her Govern- 
ment charter, and she went on to St. Louis where she laid 
up for the winter, having been gone six months and ten 
days. Captain Marsh also remained in St. Louis with his 
family, while Captain Calhoun, pocketing his handsome 
profits, which had been considerably augmented by the 
Stockdale' s tour of military duty, returned to his home in 
Pittsburg. Captain Marsh was as well satisfied as was 

103 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



the boat's owner with the results of his season's work. 
From his monthly salary of $1,200 he had paid two steers- 
men $125 per month each, leaving him $950 clear, which 
was considerably more than any other upper Missouri 
River pilot had ever received. 



104 



CHAPTER XV 

ICE-BOUND ON THE NILE 

The last, lone summer bird, with mournful cry 
Fled from the freezing plains on frightened wing. 
And unnter, leaping from his Arctic throne. 
Closed his titanic grip on all the land. 

IN the spring of 1868 the captain secured the steamer 
Nile, a St. Louis stern-wheeler of hght draft, 
with which he made a quick trip to Fort Benton, 
arriving there on May 21st, the fourth boat in. The re- 
turn trip was made soon thereafter, and he was back in 
St. Louis by midsummer, though not in time to undertake 
a second voyage to Benton. He therefore engaged in the 
lower-river trade, expecting to remain in it during the 
balance of the season. But late in the fall an unexpected 
event called him once more to the upper waters. 

Early that year the Indian Commission appointed for 
the purpose had made the treaty with Red Cloud, chief of 
the Ogalalla Sioux, whereby the Montana Road was offi- 
cially closed to immigration. The Fourth Article of this 
treaty provided for the establishment of a large agency on 
the Missouri River near the center of the Indian lands, 
where a school should be built for the education of Indian 
children, warehouses erected for the housing of annuity 

105 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



goods, and Government officers appointed for the proper 
transaction of business with all Indians congregating there. 
Instead of a single large agency, the Government decided 
upon the establishment of three smaller ones; the first at 
the mouth of Whetstone Creek, twenty miles above Fort 
Randall, another opposite the mouth of the Little Chey- 
enne River, 270 miles further up, and the last just above 
the mouth of Grand River, eighty-six miles below Fort 
Rice. 

The decision to place the agencies at the points named 
was not arrived at until late in the summer, and it then 
became necessary to send up the annuity goods destined 
for them in great haste if these were not to be stopped by 
the freezing of the river. As so often happened in later 
years when any task of unusual difficulty was to be per- 
formed. Captain Marsh was called upon to carry the goods 
to the most distant agency of the three. Grand River. The 
Nile was loaded and the start made with as little delay as 
possible, but in spite of all efforts she did not get away 
from St. Louis until October 15th. The captain was 
satisfied when he started that he could not deliver his 
cargo at its destination, but the Quartermaster's Depart- 
ment insisted on his making the effort. The Government 
was urgently desirous of carrying out its treaty agreements 
in this, the first winter after they had been entered into, 
hoping by such an exhibition of good faith to pacify the 
hostile element among the Indians. 

That the judgment of Captain Marsh was to be proved 
correct became evident almost from the moment of the 

106 



Ice-Bound on the '^Nile** 



Nile's start. As always at this season of the year, the 
river was very low and as the boat was riding deep in the 
water with her heavy cargo, her progress was propor- 
tionately slow. But notwithstanding the narrow channel 
and numberless shoals, she succeeded in getting 140 miles 
above Fort Randall without mishap. Here, however, at 
a point in the loop of the Great Bend of the Missouri 
called St. John's, or Cul-dc-Sac, Island, it became impos- 
sible to go on without lightening the boat, A landing was 
therefore made and a considerable portion of the cargo 
discharged upon the island, where it was secreted in the 
timber and covered with tarpaulins. Thus relieved, the 
Nile pushed on 150 miles farther, to Cheyenne River 
Agency, where she was brought to a final standstill, as the 
weather had turned very cold and the ice was running 
heavily. 

It was now obvious not only to Captain Marsh but to 
every one else on board that Grand River Agency could 
not be reached that winter. So the remainder of the cargo 
was put ashore at the Cheyenne, and the Nile turned 
southward in a determined effort to escape before she 
should be frozen in. No boat had ever wintered on the 
upper Missouri and it was deemed impossible that one 
could do so, owing to the presence of hostile Indians who 
might destroy her as she lay in the ice. The Nile labored 
down the river surrounded by ever-increasing floes, until, 
in a reach about four miles below the site of the present 
city of Chamberlain and three miles from the ruins of the 
old Missouri Fur Company's Fort Recovery she was 

107 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



forced to give up the struggle. With difficulty Captain 
Marsh pushed her through the closing ice until she lay 
against the eastern bank where she would be as far as 
possible removed from the hostiles who frequented the 
other shore, and here he and his crew prepared to make 
themselves as comfortable as circumstances would per- 
mit during the long winter months. 

Unfortunately a large band of the Lower Brule Indians, 
among the most unruly of the Sioux, had gone into winter 
camp almost opposite the place where the boat was com- 
pelled to stop. The proximity of neighbors of such 
dubious temper was at best not calculated to add to the 
peace of mind of the boat's company, even though they 
were confident that they would be able to protect them- 
selves in case of trouble. In reality there was little to be 
feared from the Indians, who were on good behavior since 
they were depending almost entirely for their winter's 
sustenance upon the supplies issued to them at Fort 
Thompson, the Crow Creek Indian Agency, twenty-five 
miles above. Fort Thompson was the nearest habitation 
of white men to the little party on the Nile, and Captain 
Marsh and his crew came to be frequent visitors at the 
place, generally going for the purpose of buying provisions, 
but sometimes merely to relieve the monotony of their 
daily existence by a social call. 

Major Joseph R. Hanson, chief agent for all the Sioux 
along the river, whose headquarters were at Fort Thomp- 
son, was a close personal friend of Captain Marsh, but he 
was absent that winter in Washington with a delegation 

108 



Ice-Bound on the '' Nile^ 



of Sioux chiefs whom he had taken there on a visit to the 
Great Father, as the Indians called the President. How- 
ever, in his absence his sub-agent at Crow Creek, " Jud " 
Lamoure, proved a most gracious host, welcoming all 
guests to the homely cheer of the agency with true western 
hospitality. Mr. Lamoure was in the habit of visiting 
the Brule camp, which lay near the steamboat, about once 
a week, to oversee the issue of rations, and on these occa- 
sions he would spend the night on the Nile with Captain 
Marsh, returning to Fort Thompson next day. They be- 
came good friends and at last on one of his visits Lamoure 
invited Captain Marsh and his brother, Monroe, to dine 
with him on a certain day at the agency, saying that he 
had been presented by some Indians with a saddle of 
excellent venison of which he wished them to partake. 
The larder of the Nile had been empty of fresh meat for 
some time, and the invitation was accepted with alacrity. 
On the appointed day the captain and his brother 
appeared promptly for the feast, their appetites sharpened 
by their twenty-mile walk across the prairie and river. 
The table was bountifully spread with such good things 
as the storehouses could provide, the central feature being 
a steaming stew, whose savory odor betokened to the hun- 
gry men venison of the finest quality. They seated them- 
selves and partook liberally of the unwonted luxury, which 
they found no less palatable than it appeared. After the 
first keen edge of their hunger had been satisfied, however, 
they noticed that their host was eating only bacon, which 
was also on the table. Upon being pressed to have some 

109 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



of the venison, he replied with an air of weariness that he 
had been served with it so often of late that he had grown 
tired of it. The two steamboat men therefore finished the 
dish themselves and departed feeling a sense of deep grati- 
tude toward their thoughtful friend. Thirty-eight years 
afterward, Captain Marsh read in a newspaper published 
in North Dakota, where " Jud " Lamoure still resides, a 
full account by that jovial gentleman of the occasion on 
which he entertained his friends from the steamboat Nile 
at a dog feast, entirely without their knowledge. Upon 
completing the perusal of this chronicle, which was de- 
tailed with much relish, the captain vowed that when 
next he set foot upon the soil of North Dakota, he would 
seek out the perfidious Lamoure and challenge him to 
mortal combat. The threatened meeting, however, has 
not yet taken place. 

Throughout the slow-passing months of that winter, the 
captain made a practice of visiting once every two weeks 
the cache of annuity goods which had been left by the Nile 
on Cul-de-Sac Island, to see that these remained safe and 
undisturbed. From the harbor of the Nile to Cul-de-Sac 
Island was forty-seven miles by river, though overland 
it was only about two-thirds of this distance. As it was 
very dangerous to travel alone through the Sioux country, 
the captain was always accompanied either by one of the 
men from the boat or by some friendly agency Indian 
whom he would meet at Crow Creek on his way up. A 
muscular man, in the prime of life, he keenly enjoyed 
these trips over the gently rolling prairie hills and along 

110 



Ice-Bound on the *^ Nile** 



the smooth stretches of river ice swept clean by the winter 
winds. He was fond of walking and had done so much 
of it that he had acquired an easy, swinging stride which 
carried him over the ground very rapidly without in the 
least fatiguing him. Indeed, so tireless was he that he 
exhausted most of his traveling companions long before 
they reached their destination, and his ability as a pedes- 
trian soon began to form a topic for conversation around 
Crow Creek. At that time walking contests were greatly 
in vogue in the Eastern States, and this fact, coupled with 
the monotony of daily life at the agency, aroused general 
interest in his performances. 

At length " Jud " Lamoure and the post traders. Major 
DeWitt and E. E. Hudson, put their heads together and 
decided to spring a surprise on the unsuspecting captain 
by finding a walking mate for him who would treat him 
as he had treated others. They canvassed the available 
material and settled upon an Agency Indian named Bad 
Moccasin, whom they induced to accompany the captain 
on his next trip to the Island. Every one in that country, 
white as well as red, habitually wore moccasins, and the 
captain's competitor in this case proved to be aptly named. 
Either his moccasins or some other portions of his equip- 
ment were evidently bad, for they had not proceeded many 
miles when he was left far behind, astonished and panting. 

Their first defeat only served to make the captain's 
friends at the Agency more eager to find for him a rival 
who could beat him. Again they searched the field and 
unearthed a Teutonic employee at Fort Thompson known 

111 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



to history only as Dutch Jake. This candidate for ath- 
letic honors confidently asserted that he could outwalk any 
pedestrian in the West, and they decided to give him an 
opportunity of proving it. The path the captain always 
followed after leaving the Agency led straight up the river 
bottom for a distance of eight miles along a beaten Indian 
travois track. It then crossed the river and went up the 
steep bluflF at the narrow neck of the Great Bend, down on 
the other side and thence followed the middle of the 
frozen stream to the Island. Captain Marsh and his new 
comrade had no sooner left the Fort, followed by the in- 
terested eyes of the assembled settlement, than the captain 
discovered that Jake was walking with the intention of 
beating him. For the first few miles the German put 
forth great efforts, and the captain found diflSculty in 
keeping up. He said nothing, however, and continued 
his usual steady stride. As they turned to cross the river 
at the end of the first long stretch, Jake began to show 
signs of weariness. He kept on doggedly, nevertheless, 
until they reached the bottom of the steep bluff and began 
to climb. This was more than he could bear and he com- 
menced to fall steadily behind, until, when the captain 
reached the Island he could see Jake laboring along, a 
mere speck, two miles back on the shining ice. 

This second discomfiture drove the conspirators to des- 
peration. Determining upon a final, supreme effort, they 
sent to the hostile Brule camp for an Indian whose repu- 
tation as a pedestrian was known far and wide. Indeed, 
so pre-eminently was it his chief claim to distinction that it 

112 



Ice-Bound on the *' Nile*' 



had even given him his name — Fast Walker. He was a 
slender, wiry fellow, whose 130 pounds of weight seemed 
composed entirely of springy muscles, and he kept himself 
in the best of condition constantly. Fast Walker was 
found to be quite willing to undertake the trip, as he had 
been intending for some time to visit some of his relatives 
who were wintering near Fort Bennett, about 130 miles 
up river, and the contest would furnish him with an inter- 
esting incentive at the beginning of the journey. He and 
the captain started from Crow Creek early one morning, 
and the Indian, who traveled at a trot, began to take the 
lead at once. Captain Marsh imagined that he would 
soon tire of the pace, but to his astonishment Fast Walker 
continued to gain until at the end of three hours, long 
before the captain had reached the Island, the Indian had 
disappeared from view over the horizon and was seen no 
more. " Jud " Lamoure and his scheming partners had 
gained a victory sufficiently decisive to compensate for 
their two defeats. 

Captain Marsh later learned that Fast Walker reached 
Chapelle Creek, sixty miles north of Fort Thompson, on 
the evening of the race. There he encamped for the night 
and the next night he was with his relatives at Fort Ben- 
nett, having made probably as remarkable time as any on 
record. The captain afterward saw this Indian beat a 
thoroughbred horse from Fort Thompson to American 
Creek, a distance of twenty-four miles, the horse leading 
for the first ten miles, when his human competitor forged 
ahead and remained there to the end. Years later the 

113 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



captain wrote to his friend William F. Cody, "Buffalo 
Bill," when he was touring the country with his Wild West 
Show, suggesting that Fast Walker be taken East to com- 
pete with some of the noted pedestrians there. Colonel 
Cody replied that the only difficulty would be that none of 
these men would make a match with him, knowing that 
they would have no chance of victory. 

There was a pretty sequel to this race between a white 
man and a red, for soon after it Fast Walker came into 
the friendly camp where he remained, and afterward, while 
Captain Marsh resided in Yankton, Dakota, as he did for 
a number of years, the Indian, who had become much 
attached to him, used often to come down with his two 
squaws, and camp for weeks at a time in the captain's 
dooryard. 

With the coming of spring in 1869, the Nile was extri- 
cated from her uncomfortable position without damage 
from the breaking ice, and went on down to St. Louis, 
reaching there in time to participate in the annual exodus 
of boats for Fort Benton, Captain Marsh retaining com- 
mand of her for the season. 



114 



CHAPTER XVI 

WOOD HAWKS 

Their limbs are long and lank and thin. 

Their forms are swathed from foot to chin 

In garments rude of bison skin. 

Their coarse and ragged hair 

Streams back from brows whose dv^ky stain 

Is dyed by blizzard, wind and rain; 

They are a fearsome fair. 

AS has been intimated in the preceding pages, one 
of the chief difficulties of navigation on the upper 
river was the scarcity of fuel. The average boat 
burned about twenty-five cords of hard wood or thirty 
cords of Cottonwood in twenty-four hours' steaming, and 
on the lower river, where the country was well populated, 
wood yards lay at frequent intervals along the banks ready 
to supply the demands of commerce. But above Fort 
Randall, where the settlements ceased, the case was differ- 
ent. Here the boats had to depend for their fuel chiefly 
upon the chance accumulations of driftwood, called " rack 
heaps," piled up by the current on the sandbars in seasons 
of high water, or upon "deadenings" of standing timber 
which had been killed by fires. These sources of supply 
were frequently hard to reach from the river, and the col- 
lection of wood from them also often exposed the crew to 

115 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Indian attacks. Sometimes neither rack heaps nor dead- 
enings were to be found, and then it became necessary to 
cut up green cottonwood trees, which were very unsatis- 
factory in the furnaces, burning with hardly enough vigor 
to keep up steam. 

In such a locahty the sight of a long pile of dry cord- 
wood in some secluded timber bend was naturally a wel- 
come one to the passing steamboat man. and here and there 
along the lonely stretches of the river nomadic wood- 
choppers braved the peril of the Indians for the sake of 
selling their wood at eight dollars per cord, which was its 
minimum value above Fort Randall. That their vocation 
was an extremely dangerous one is proved by the fact that 
during the summer of 1868 alone, seven wood-choppers 
were killed by Indians between Fort Benton and the settle- 
ments.* Even though profitable, it was not a business to 
attract the timid, and the few men who engaged in it were 
among the most hardy and reckless that the frontier pro- 
duced. In river parlance they were termed " wood hawks " 
a name which has been perpetuated ii the great Wood 
Hawk Bead, about forty-five miles be^ow Fort Rice, 

Captai-i Marsh was acquainted with all of these adven- 
turous fellows, and often bought from them considerable 
quantities of fuel. Two of the most extraordinary charac- 
ters whom he ever encountered among them were a pair of 
partners named respectively "X" Beidler and "Liver- 
Eatin'" Johnson, of whom the captain relates several 
amusing anecdotes. They were both large and powerful 
* Report of the Secretary of War, 1867-68. 

116 



Wood Hawks 



men physically, ignorant in most of those matters which 
civilization holds as knowledge, but profoundly versed in 
all the strange and varied wisdom of the wilderness, which, 
however, they kept to themselves with the taciturnity 
characteristic of those whose ways lie in Nature's lonely 
places. Beidler had won an awe-inspiring record for 
courage during Montana's vigilante days when serving 
as a deputy under United States Marshal George M. 
Pinney,* while Johnson had earned his sanguinary title 
after a certain Indian raid upon the trading post at the 
mouth of Musselshell River. On this occasion the sav- 
ages were driven off, losing several of their number in the 
encounter, and it was said that Johnson, in a spirit of 
devilish bravado, had eaten the livers of the dead warriors. 
While the Nile was on her trip to Fort Benton in the 
spring of 1869, Beidler and Johnson were encountered 
near the mouth of the Musselshell. Their cord wood was 
purchased and they were, as usual, taken on board and 
entertained while the boat continued her journey. It so 
happened that on this particular day. May 11th, the crew 
had ice cream for dinner in honor of Captain Marsh's 
birthday, the ice, which was a rare luxury on the upper 
river, having been obtained at Fort Peck.f Neither of 

* Contributions to the Historical Society of Montana. 

t The ice houses estabhshed at Fort Peck by the shrewd founders of 
that trading post had played an important part in its prosperity. The 
fort was l)uilt in 1865 by a party of men who had undertaken the trip to 
Fort Benton with a load of merchandise on the steamer Tacony, but 
were compelled by low water to abandon their enterprise a few miles 
above Milk River. Undismayed by this misfortune, they landed their 
goods at the point where the boat stopped, put up some log buildings, 
and began trading with the Indians. During the winter tney pa':'kod 

117 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



the "wood hawks" had ever seen or heard of ice cream 
before, and its surprising frigidity in the heat of a summer 
afternoon caused them to regard it with suspicion, though 
Beidler was averse to admitting his ignorance. Johnson 
was less reticent, and straightway asked in a startled 
whisper of his partner: 

"X, where in does this stuff come from?" 

"Shut up, you fool," growled Beidler, bravely swallow- 
ing a spoonful of the cream. "It comes in cans." 

Among the passengers of the Nile on this trip was a 
party of Eastern tourists containing several ladies who 
were spending the summer viewing some of the strange 
sections of their own country. The ladies had been inter- 
ested in all the novel scenes of the frontier which the voy- 
age had presented to them, but when the two rugged 
"wood hawks" appeared on board they became particu- 
larly enthusiastic. Their curiosity soon led them into 
conversation with Beidler and Johnson, neither of whom 
took very kindly to being patronized as if they were a pair 
of Sioux, though they maintained their stoical composure. 
At length one of the ladies inquired of "X": 

"Mr. Beidler, are you married?" 

"Yes," grunted the "wood hawk." 

"Oh, indeed? Do you know, I hardly thought that. 
Is — is your wife, ah — a white woman?" 

ice, and the next summer dispensed free ice water to all the Indians 
who came into the post. The beverage met with great favor among 
the aborigines, and from every direction they flocked in such numbers 
to Fort Peck to do their bartering that the enterprising traders there 
were hardly able to handle the busmess. — J. M. H. 

118 



Wood Hawks 



"Indian." 

"How delightful! A native of these great plains. 
Where is she now?" 

"I've sent her to Rome." 

"To Rome? To be educated? Just think of such 
devotion!" she chirruped to her companions. "Mr. 
Beidler, do you mean to Rome, Italy?" 

"No," responded "X" grimly. "To roam on the 
prairie." 

At this point the conversation abruptly terminated. 

In addition to the sources of fuel supply already men- 
tioned, another developed in somewhat later years, though 
it was of small moment in the course of a long voyage. 
The Agency Indians, as they gradually began to absorb 
the idea of doing a little manual labor, found out that 
there was money to be made by cutting wood for the boats, 
and at a few widely separated points they commenced 
doing so occasionally. This was especially the case at 
Crow Creek, where the ravines above the Agency were full 
of red cedar and cottonwood timber. The cedar would 
burn readily even when full of sap, and the steamboat men 
promptly took all of it that the Indians could pile on the 
river bank. But when they saw only green cottonwood 
corded up, they would pass it by. The dusky woodsmen 
soon learned that cedar was what the boats wanted, and 
when they had only cottonwood to offer they undertook 
a simple deception to aid in disposing of it. Stacking the 
timber with the freshly-hewn ends toward the landing they 
would smear these ends with vermilion face-paint to make 

119 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



it resemble cedar, trusting that when a boat had actually 
stopped at the bank, she would take it away, rather than 
waste more time. 

Another trick devised by these wily savages in the in- 
terest of trade owed its origin to the changeable nature of 
the Missouri's channel, which would sometimes shift across 
the river from the base of the bluffs where their wood- 
piles lay, leaving these inaccessible to boats. Not com- 
prehending that the boatmen could have any means of 
knowing exactly where the channel lay, the Indians when 
they saw a steamer approaching would wade out through 
the shallow water in front of their wood-piles and there 
sit down. Leaving only their heads above the surface 
they would beckon to the pilot to come in, thinking that 
he would suppose them to be standing to their necks in 
water deep enough to carry his boat. Captain Marsh, 
soon becoming familiar with these subterfuges of the red 
men, always kept his wits on the alert when approaching 
Crow Creek. 



120 



CHAPTER XVII 

THE VEGETABLE TRIP OF THE NORTH ALABAMA 

Boat chuck full, passengers arC freight. 

Had to get 'em somewhere 'fore the freeze-up brought us to. 
So we run, crowdin" on the gait. 

An' hopin' that a blind snag wouldn't rip our bottom through. 

THE Nile reached Fort Benton without incident on 
her spring trip of 1869 and soon left there to return 
to St. Louis. At Fort Stevenson, whose beginnings 
Captain Marsh had witnessed two summers before, the 
boat stopped for a short time, and while lying there the 
captain saw an incident which impressed him deeply with 
the hard justice sometimes meted out for seemingly slight 
offenses in the regular army, the only justice known at 
that period in a country whose sole organized communi- 
ties were the military posts. Fort Stevenson, which at 
this time was garrisoned by two companies of the 22nd 
Infantry under Major Charles Dickey, stood on a bend 
of the river and nearly opposite a wide bottom meadow. 
When the Nile arrived, there was a party of soldiers 
camped on this meadow, cutting and stacking the season's 
supply of hay, which, when winter came, could be hauled 
over to the fort on the ice as it was needed. The haying 
party consisted of six men under a corporal, Wilson by 

121 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



name, who had with them six mules, a mowing machine, 
hay rake and wagon. 

Shortly before noon on this particular day, while the hay- 
makers were busy with their peaceful occupation, a solitary 
mounted Indian rode out on a knoll at the edge of the 
meadow and stopping, watched them. Then he beckoned 
as if summoning a party of companions behind him. Cor- 
poral Wilson, mindful of the attacks often made on small 
parties of soldiers, hastily abandoned the mules and imple- 
ments and ordered his men under the river bank. From 
across the river the entire garrison witnessed the move- 
ment, but could do nothing, as steam was not up on the 
Nile. The Corporal's maneuver was an unfortunate one, 
for had there been any number of Indians they could have 
ridden over and shot the soldiers as the latter clung help- 
lessly under the bank. The warrior, however, proved to 
be alone, but seeing the soldiers disappear he galloped out 
to the deserted mules, cut them loose from the machines, 
and drove them off. 

As soon as the haying party could be brought across to 
the fort. Corporal Wilson was placed under arrest and 
shortly after was tried by court-martial on the charge of 
cowardice. He was found guilty and sentenced to ten 
years' imprisonment in the military penitentiary at De- 
troit, Michigan, and the court further ordered that while 
on his journey from Fort Stevenson to Detroit he should 
be compelled to wear a large placard on his back inscribed 
with the word "Coward." When the sentence was pro- 
nounced upon him, Corporal Wilson was so overcome that 

122 



The Vegetable Trip of the "North Alabama'* 

he piteously begged his judges to impose the death penalty 
rather than subject him to such degradation, but there was 
no appeal from their decision. Captain Marsh, who had 
witnessed the entire affair on the hay field, felt that the 
Corporal's action had been merely an error of judgment 
not inspired by cowardice, and the punishment accorded 
seemed to him out of all proportion to the offense. 

Upon the arrival of the Nile at St. Louis, the captain 
disposed of his interest in the boat and prepared to engage 
in the lower river trade. But before he could do so, his 
plans were changed by a call which took him in another 
direction. That spring a steamer named the Tempest, 
owned by Messrs. Sims, Silvers & Shields, of St. Louis, 
and commanded by Captain James L. Bissell, had started 
for Fort Benton with the "mountain fleet." When she 
reached Cow Island, a place 130 miles below Benton, 
which by reason of its shallow channel bore an evil fame 
among pilots, the Tempest found herself not only unable 
to proceed further but equally unable to go back. Having 
tried in vain to extricate his boat, Captain Bissell at last 
sent a messenger to Helena, whence was telegraphed an 
appeal for help to the owners in St. Louis. Believing that 
Captain Marsh could save the Tempest if any one could, 
they engaged him to undertake the task, at $400 per month. 
He at once set out for Salt Lake City over the newly com- 
pleted Union Pacific Railroad, and there took a stage for 
Helena and Fort Benton. At the latter place he secured 
a Mackinaw boat and went down with the current to Cow 
Island. 

123 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Having arrived at last on board the Tempest, he found 
her in a deplorable condition. She was still confined in 
her watery prison, but that fact was not the worst in the 
situation. The captain found that the presence of a 
superabundance of whiskey on board had really been the 
cause of all the boat's mishaps. Her troubles had begun, 
even before Cow Island was reached, with a fight at the 
dinner table in which Engineer Evans killed a passenger. 
All the persons involved were drunk at the time, and the 
tragedy split the boat's company into such bitter factions 
that the steamer could not even be properly navigated. 

When Captain Marsh arrived he found the bar running 
full blast, though the barkeeper was making dire threats 
against the besotted crew, who owed him $600. The 
captain instantly closed the bar, refused to let any one 
have another drop of liquor, and sternly advised the bar- 
keeper that if he ever hoped to get his money, he would do 
well to see that the order was observed and himself turn 
to and help save the boat. To his credit be it said, the bar- 
keeper accepted his reprimand with good grace, and there- 
after the captain had no more efficient assistant than he. 
The shutting off of their whiskey supply produced the 
desired effect upon the crew. Once more they became 
responsible men, and it was not long before the captain 
succeeded in working the Tempest out of the shoals and 
heading her safely down toward St. Louis. 

On her way the Tempest touched at Sioux City, which 
had just become the terminus of a railroad line from the 
East. Here Captain Marsh was met by Captain Job 

124 



The Vegetable Trip of the '''North Alabama'' 

Lawrence, manager of the Northwestern Transportation 
Company, who informed him that he might soon be needed 
to take a boat load of winter suppHes to the upper river 
forts. The trip was not entirely arranged for yet, but 
when the Tempest reached St. Louis, Captain Lawrence 
was there waiting for her, having come down by rail. He 
at once engaged Captain Marsh to make the trip previously 
mentioned, and they set out for Sioux City without delay, 
for it was already very late in the season. 

The captain found the boat which was to make the run 
loaded and waiting for him at Sioux City. She was the 
North Alabama, a well-built craft of good speed which had 
twice made the Fort Benton trip successfully. The morn- 
ing of the 1st of October saw the North Alabama back 
away from the Sioux City levee and start on her voyage, 
the successful termination of which was very doubtful. 
To add to the captain's anxiety, her cargo was a perisha- 
ble one, consisting chiefly of staple vegetables for the win- 
ter supply of the military garrisons, and a sudden cold 
snap, so liable to come at that season, might ruin it all. 
But, fortunately, for a number of days the weather con- 
tinued warm. 

The boat had on board a few passengers, among them 
Major Bannister, the Department Paymaster, and his clerk, 
Mr. Baker, who were taking up money to pay off all the 
troops at the posts to be visited. Two other interesting 
persons who occupied cabins were Mrs. Charles E. Galpin 
and her daughter. Miss Lou Galpin, the former being the 
full-blood Sioux wife of Major Galpin, the famous fur-trader 

125 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



who had been factor at Fort Pierre when it was bought for 
the Government by General Harney. Mrs. Galpin was 
a woman of unusual mental capacity, who was well 
known throughout the Dakota country,* and her daughter 
had been well educated at St. Louis. They were just re- 
turning to Grand River Agency from Chicago, where they 
had been procuring a wedding trousseau for Miss Galpin, 
who was soon to be married to Captain Harmon, of the 
17th Infantry. 

The weather holding fine, Forts Randall, Hale, Sully, 
Rice and Stevenson were successively reached, the car- 
goes consigned to them discharged, and their troops paid 
off by Major Bannister; and Captain Marsh began to 
entertain hopes that he would make the whole trip with- 
out mishap, as only one more post remained to be visited, 
Fort Buford. But on October 17th, when the boat left 
Fort Stevenson, the air began to grow chill. Through the 
following night and day the temperature fell steadily and 
slush ice began forming in rapidly increasing quantities. 
The potatoes, turnips, onions, cabbage and apples des- 
tined for Fort Buford lay on the main deck where they 
were in imminent danger of freezing. Captain Marsh 
therefore had them all transferred to the hold and small 
fires kindled there to keep the air warm. It was a dan- 
gerous experiment to try on a frail wooden steamboat, but 
guards were stationed in the hold to watch the fires, and 
no disaster resulted. Against the increasing drift ice the 

* See Charles Larpenteur's "Forty Years a Fur Trader on the Upper 
Missouri," edited by Dr. EHot Coues; and "South Dakota Historical 
Collections," Vol. I. 

126 



The Vegetable Trip of the ''North Alabama'' 

North Alabama struggled ahead, her progress becoming 
slower and slower, until she rounded the point at the foot 
of Plum Pudding Butte and came into the wide valley 
where Big Muddy Bend sweeps between its timbered 
banks. Here on the morning of October 22d, at the 
mouth of Little Muddy Creek, about one mile below the 
site of the present town of Williston, the ice closed solid, 
leaving her frozen against the bank. 

It seemed as if, in spite of all efforts, the garrison of 
Fort Buford was to be cheated of its vegetables and left to 
subsist on rations of salt meat, hardtack and canned goods. 
The disgusting monotony of such a diet through eight long 
winter and spring months can easily be appreciated, and 
Captain Marsh, realizing it fully, did not propose that the 
soldiers should be subjected to such privation if he could 
help it. On the boat were two Arikaree Indian scouts, 
who had come aboard at Fort Berthold, where their tribe 
was located. The captain dispatched them overland 
with a message for the commanding officer, advising him 
of the steamer's predicament and asking him to come down 
and save the vegetables. The appeal met with a prompt 
response. Though the fort was twenty-five miles distant 
in a direct line, the next day the men on the boat saw a 
train of covered wagons, escorted by a mounted detach- 
ment, come into view on the crest of the barren bluffs to 
northward and wind its way down across the valley toward 
them. When they arrived the soldiers were overjoyed to 
find their winter supplies still safe, and they set to work 
eagerly transferring them to the wagons, each one of 

127 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



which was equipped with a small camp stove. With their 
precious cargo they set out immediately for the fort, and 
reached there without losing anything, Major Bannister 
accompanying them to pay off the garrison. 

Captain Marsh fully believed that winter had come to 
stay, and he began preparing his boat for a sojourn such 
as had been experienced by the Nile. But in a short time 
the temperature began to moderate, and on the tenth day 
after the freeze-up, to everyone's surprise and delight, the 
ice broke and began running out. The captain thereupon 
sent one of the Indian scouts posthaste to the fort with word 
to Major Bannister that the boat was going to leave, and 
that officer, only too glad to escape a winter in the com- 
fortless quarters of Buford, hurried back to the steamer. 
As soon as he arrived, the North Alabama cast off and 
started down with all speed, lest the ice again catch her. 
But no such misfortune befell, and she reached Sioux City 
on November 15th. 

For the success of this trip Captain Marsh declares he 
received more commendation from the military authorities 
than for any other work he ever performed, before or since, 
and the officers and soldiers at Fort Buford ever after held 
for him a warm friendship. It was an apt confirmation 
of the old adage that the royal road to a man's heart is 
through his stomach. 



128 



CHAPTER XVIII 

THE HARE AND THE TORTOISE 

She was warped in the hull an' broad o' beam. 
An' her engines sizzled with wastin' steam. 
An' a three-mile jog against the stream 
Was her average runnin' gait. 

DURING the three years following the trip of the 
North Alabama the captain's Hfe was unevent- 
ful, so far as adventure was concerned. The 
early summer of 1870 he spent on the steamer Kate 
Kearney, engaged in commerce between St. Louis and 
lower-river points. But the trade between St. Louis and 
the Northwest, which had so long flourished, was now 
waning, owing to the arrival of the railroad at Sioux City. 
That point was beginning to reap the reward of enterprise 
and becoming the distributing center for Dakota and 
Eastern Montana, while the merchants of Chicago, who 
shipped to Sioux City, were wresting from their rivals in 
St. Louis a market which was rapidly increasing in value 
and which in later years the metropolis of the Mississippi 
Valley was to miss sorely. Later in the season of 1870, 
the captain assumed command of the Ida Reese No. 2, 
owned by Durfee & Peck, Indian traders, and began 
transporting goods for them between Sioux City and the 
agencies as far up as Fort Buford. 

129 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



The following winter, in partnership with Durfee & 
Peck, he built the steamer Nellie Peck, at Brownsville, 
Pa., going there himself to superintend her construction. 
She was an excellent boat, costing $28,000 to build, and 
especially designed for the upper-river trade. The cap- 
tain took her up from Brownsville in the spring and con- 
tinued to command her during the seasons of 1871 and 
1872. She did a good business through the summer of 
1871, though nothing of interest happened to her. Late 
in the year, however, an incident occurred which Captain 
Marsh's professional friends still chuckle over, and it is 
worth relating because it well illustrates the dry sort of 
humor beloved by those old-time steamboat men. 

The season's work was over, and like the southward 
hurrying ducks and geese which were paralleling her 
course in the upper air, the Nellie Peck had turned her 
head downstream, bound for winter harbor at Sioux City. 
Late one November afternoon she had just cleared the 
foot of the Big Bend, above Crow Creek, when she en- 
countered a Durfee & Peck boat called the Silver Lake, 
Captain Andy Johnson, coming up. Captain Johnson 
hailed and stated that the Silver Lake was loaded with a 
cargo for Messrs. Leighton & Jordan, post traders, at 
Fort Buford, whose freight was carried by the Durfee & 
Peck steamers. Captain Johnson had been instructed by 
Leighton & Jordan to exchange boats with Captain Marsh 
when they should meet, he taking the Nellie Peck down to 
Sioux City while Captain Marsh should bring the Silver 
Lake on to Buford. Captain Marsh did not greatly relish 

130 



The Hare and the Tortoise 



this development, for he was anxious to get back to his 
family. But he knew that the post traders were relying 
upon him to save their boat and cargo from the freeze-up. 
He would not violate their confidence, so reluctantly ex- 
changed steamers and started back. 

The transfer was made not long before dusk and the 
Silver Lake had not proceeded far when night came on 
and the captain tied her up to the bank just below the foot 
of the Big Bend to wait for daylight. He had scarcely 
done so when to his surprise, the Far West, a speedy 
packet belonging to parties in Yankton, hove in sight up- 
ward bound, and made fast to the bank near him. The 
commander of the Far West at this time was one who is 
well known to all old steamboat men by the nickname of 
"Rodney." He was an excellent captain and pilot, hav- 
ing only one failing, self-sufficiency. Above all things he 
disliked to admit that any one could be better informed 
than himself in a given situation, and his aversion to asking 
advice sometimes led him into difficulties. It was now 
late in the year and the river very low, rendering it unusu- 
ally liable to sudden changes of channel. Rodney had 
not been over it for a month and he knew that Marsh had, 
for he had passed the Nellie Peck going down and learned, 
of course, that Marsh had just transferred from her to the 
Silver Lake. But his peculiar pride forbade him to call 
upon Captain Marsh during the evening, as other pilots 
would have done, to learn the latest news of the channel 
above, and he was further deterred by the presence on 
board his boat of several army officers going up to the 

131 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



forts, whom he was anxious to impress with his skill and 
intimate knowledge of the river. Appreciating the situa- 
tion, Captain Marsh did not disturb him, and the next 
morning shortly after daybreak, the Far West shoved off 
and started for the bend above. 

When Rodney had last come down, the channel lay as 
it usually does in such places, "shaping out the bend," 
that is, following the outer shore. But it so happened 
that as the river had fallen at this point, the channel had 
shifted, and when he was bringing the Nellie Peck down 
the day before. Captain Marsh had found it in under the 
point, the width of the river from its normal position. Not 
knowing this, Rodney now followed the channel as he 
knew it. As the Far West steamed up, the crew of the 
Silver Lake could see, through the light river mist, the 
army officers in their long cape overcoats gathered in a 
group on the forward end of the boiler deck, admiringly 
watching the movements of their pilot. Rodney had or- 
dered out leadsmen with sounding poles to the bow, and 
while the Far West went rapidly up along the left bank, 
those on the Silver Lake heard the voice of the word- 
passer vibrating in the deathly stillness of dawn: 

"No-o bottom! No-o bottom!" 

When he heard that cry. Captain Marsh laughed. 
Knowing that even at the foot of the bend there could not 
be more than thirty or forty inches of water, he realized 
at once that Rodney must have privately instructed his 
leadsmen for the occasion. The captain of the Far 
West himself must have known that the water would cer- 

132 



The Hare and the Tortoise 



tainly be perilously low there in such a stage of the river, 
but he evidently expected to squeeze through and wished 
to add to his prestige by affecting to know so excellent a 
channel in so unpromising a locality. But his triumph 
was short-lived. He had not half rounded the bend when 
his vessel shivered and stopped short. Even while her 
leadsmen were still crying their deceptive refrain she had 
come head on against a bar and lay immovable. 

While this was going on, Captain Marsh had cast off 
lines and started up also. The Silver Lake was emphati- 
cally not one of the river greyhounds. In fact, she might 
more accurately have been classed with those boats of 
which it was said that they " could run in the shade of a 
big tree all day and tie up to the foot of it at night." In a 
contest of speed with the Far West, which was one of the 
fastest boats on the river, she would be, to use another 
river definition, "like a cow racing with an antelope; the 
first jump would be the closest." But the Silver Lake, at 
any rate, had a pilot in her wheel-house who knew where 
he was going. She steamed up slowly and when she 
reached the point, turned in under the bluff where the 
channel lay. Here the captain ordered out leadsmen 
and, imitating Rodney, said to them: 

" Boys, you'll only find about thirty inches, but whatever 
you find, holler, 'No bottom!'" 

Then he stationed his "cub pilot," Joe Todd, on the 
forward guards to pass the word, and went ahead. Todd 
had a voice like an angry bull, and as they steamed along 
the base of the bluffs in full view of the helpless Far West, 

133 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



his bellow could be heard for two miles through the pulse- 
less air: 

"No-o-o hottoml No-o-o bottom/" 

Rodney, in the other pilot-house, watched them for a 
time in silence, as if expecting to see them ground at any 
moment. But as they went on and on he began to pace 
back and forth nervously. At last he saw that they were 
really going to get through, and as he caught the derisive 
glances of the army officers on his own deck, he could con- 
tain himself no longer. Tearing his hat from his head he 
dashed it to the floor, then ran to the window and, shaking 
his fist at the Silver Lake, shouted furiously: 

"You're a liar, you son of a gun! There is bottom!" 

Amid boisterous laughter from the crews of both boats, 
the Silver Lake cleared the passage and went on her way, 
leaving the Far West to spend most of the day in sparring 
off. 

Captain Marsh completed his trip to Fort Buford suc- 
cessfully, receiving as an extra token of gratitude for the 
safe delivery of the goods, an order from Mr, Leighton for 
a one hundred dollar suit of clothes, which seems to indi- 
cate that the business of post sutler was not without profit 
in those days. On the down trip the Silver Lake was fired 
into by Indians near the mouth of Heart River, forty miles 
above Fort Rice, and Pilot Joe Todd was painfully 
wounded, carrying the bullet the rest of his life. When 
the boat had almost reached Fort Thompson, the freeze- 
up caught her, but she was piloted into a position in which 
she would be safe from injury by ice when the spring 

134 



The Hare and the Tortoise 



break-up came, and there Captain Marsh left her, going 
down by wagon to Yankton. The Far West, which had 
also made a long run, escaped from the ice, but Rodney 
never heard the last of his discomfiture in the Big Bend 
of the Missouri. 



135 



CHAPTER XIX 

A THREE THOUSAND MILE RACE 

Then give them a cheer and swing them clear 
And let the chase begin. 
By bluff and beach, through bend and reach. 
And may the best boat win! 

A FTER the close of navigation in 1871, several of 
/-A the interests on the upper river combined in form- 
ing a large company, the object of which was to 
secure complete control of the steamboat business there. 
The new concern was known as the Coulson Packet Com- 
pany, famous in Missouri River history, and the gentle- 
men composing it were Commodore Sanford B. Coulson 
and his brothers, Captains Martin and John Coulson, 
Captain James C. McVay, Captain John Todd, Captain 
Grant P, Marsh, and Messrs. Durfee & Peck. The boats 
originally owned by this powerful syndicate were the Nel- 
lie Peck, Far West, Western, Key West, E. H. Durfee, 
Sioux City and Mary McDonald. 

With the coming of spring, 1872, there opened the most 
prosperous season in the history of the upper river. This 
was largely the result of the completion of the Northern 
Pacific Railroad from Fargo to Bismarck, in northern 
Dakota Territory. As usual, a flood of settlers followed 
the railroad, spreading out along the eastern side of the 

136 



A Three Thousand Mile Race 



river, and the needs of all these people greatly increased the 
demands for steamboat transportation. Bismarck itself, 
which was at first called Edwinton, was established in 
May. It was built on the river bank, but the following 
year was moved to the top of the bluff and its name changed 
to the one it still bears. When Captain Marsh visited it a 
few weeks after its first shack had been erected, it was as 
rough and generally disreputable a community as the 
Northwest ever boasted, and as such it continued to main- 
tain its reputation for several years. As witnessing the 
character of the place, an anecdote is related by a gentle- 
man who saw it during its days of youthful exuberance. 
This gentleman visited a friend who was editor of a strug- 
gling but ambitious newspaper, and who possessed, be- 
sides his hand-press and case of type, a hopeful son some 
eight years of age. The small boy was thoroughly con- 
versant with the class of local news which generally filled 
the columns of his father's paper. One day, while giving 
the visitor one of those searching cross-examinations to 
which small boys are addicted, he asked: 

"You got a papa?" 

"No," replied the gentleman, somewhat sadly. 

"Why not?" 

"Because he is dead." 

" Oh ! " said the questioner. He meditated this decisive 
fact for a moment, then inquired: 

"He got shot, did he?" 

"No, he didn't get shot." 

"Then he drank too much whiskey?" 
137 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



"No, indeed!" 

"Well, then, he can't be dead," exclaimed the boy tri- 
umphantly, " 'cause them's the only ways men get dead 
in Bismarck!" 

But for all its lack of refinement, Bismarck was a lively 
trade center for the steamboats, though it did not at once 
become the foot of navigation, the bulk of the trade con- 
tinuing for some years to be through to Fort Benton from 
Sioux City, and, a little later, from Yankton. 

Though it was a matter of indifference to the owners of 
the Packet Company which one of their boats might be 
capable of developing the greatest speed, a considerable 
feeling of rivalry existed between the masters of the steam- 
ers themselves. It was customary for the boats to receive 
their cargoes for a trip in the order of their arrival, the first 
one in at the Sioux City or Fort Benton levee thus being 
the first one out on the return trip, and it was natural that 
when opportunity offered, each captain should strive to 
secure this preference for his boat. Moreover, the people 
living along the river, all more or less isolated and eager 
for any sort of diversion, took lively interest in the per- 
formances of the steamers and often laid wagers on their 
favorites and urged the masters and crews by all means of 
encouragement to break the records of the others. So 
ardent did they become in their partisanship that some- 
times even bribery was resorted to if it would produce the 
desired results. With so many incentives to actuate them 
it was not surprising that the steamboat men soon began 
to indulge in racing, even though the practice was a dan- 

138 



A Three Thousand Mile Race 

gerous one on those waters, particularly when the river 
was low. 

It did not take long for the boats to prove themselves. 
The Nellie Peck and the Far West developed great supe- 
riority over the others in point of speed, and the question 
which of them was entitled to be regarded as the sovereign 
of the river came to be an absorbing one. Both boats 
made early trips to Fort Benton in the spring, the Nellie 
Peck arriving there on May 18th, the first boat in, and the 
Far West on May 24th, the second arrival.* They hap- 
pened to return to Sioux City in such time that one could 
load immediately after the other. Captain Marsh was 
loading his vessel when the Far West appeared, her gallant 
captain. Mart Coulson, taking in the possibilities of the 
situation at a glance. The Nellie Peck had no sooner cast 
off her lines than the Far West took her place at the levee, 
rushed her cargo on board, and swung out after her rival, 
which had got the start. 

The season was the middle of June and the Big Muddy 
was booming bank-full through the bottom lands. It was 
an ideal stage for steamboating and everything was propi- 
tious for a race to a finish. The Nellie Peck had the larger 
cargo, and both boats transacted much business at the 
various way landings, but Captain Marsh kept his lead 
for 1,370 miles. Then, at Dauphin's Rapids, only 103 
miles below Fort Benton, the Far West overhauled and 
triumphantly passed him, beating him to the Benton levee 
by several hours on June 30th. The local admirers of the 
* Contributions to the Historical Society of Montana, Vol. I. 

139 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Nellie Peck were much cast down by this result, while the 
delight of the opposite party was increased by the fact 
that the Far West had broken all previous records for the 
run between Sioux City and Benton, making it in 17 days 
and 20 hours.* 

But Captain Marsh was not discouraged, even though 
his friend Mart Coulson was now gaining the advantage 
of the first cargo and the start, which he had enjoyed at 
Sioux City. He loaded his boat as quickly as possible 
and started after his rival, already some hours ahead, de- 
termined to overtake her even if he collapsed a flue in 
doing it. There was little business to detain either of the 
steamers on the downward run, and officers and crews 
gave themselves up to the excitement of the race. Mart 
Coulson well knew that the Nellie Peck was pursuing him, 
and his men were using every effort to keep their lead. 
Neither boat stopped for storm or for night, and neither 
went to the bank save when compelled by the necessity of 
replenishing the wood piles. The Far West was in charge 
of two skillful and fearless pilots, Dan Comfort and W. H. 
Sims, while on the Nellie Peck Captain Marsh himself was 
standing a watch at the wheel, his partner being John 
LaBarge.t They were none of them men to hesitate for 
obstacles when a race was on. 

A few miles west of Fort Berthold the people on the 
Peck caught sight of a feather of smoke floating off across 

* Contributions to the Historical Society of Montana, Vol. I. 

t Brother of Joseph LaBarge, the famous steamboat captain of the 
fur-trading days, whose biography has been written and published by 
Col. H. M. Chittenden, U. S. A. 

140 



A Three Thousand Mile Race 

the naked hills, for which they had long been anxiously 
straining their eyes, and enthusiasm rose high. It was 
the trail of the Far West. Nearer and larger it grew until, 
in front of the log-built stockade and clustered buildings 
of the little post, the Nellie Peck swept past her laboring 
adversary, while from the crowded shore the soldiers 
cheered wildly and a throng of Indians gazed in wonder 
at the racers. With a clear river ahead. Captain Marsh 
did not relax his efforts. He disliked to trust the boat to 
another hand than his own, but at times he was forced to 
seek a little rest. At length one night a short distance 
above the point where the Bijou Hills lie piled along the 
left bank, knowing that there was hn easy stretch of water 
ahead and that everything was going smoothly on board, 
he surrendered the wheel to his partner at about mid- 
night, and retired to bed. But he had scarcely fallen 
asleep when the watchman rushed into his cabin, crying 
that the boat had gone hard aground. Hurrying out, the 
captain found her jammed up on the bar at the head of 
the Bijou Hills Reach, two miles out of her proper course. 
He was greatly incensed, while his cub pilot, a young man 
named John Belt, became so furious at LaBarge that he 
was about to punish that offender in true Western style, 
when Captain Marsh took his revolver away from him 
and threw it in the river. 

Vigorous efforts were at once begun to get the boat off, 
but before they were successful the Far West came past 
and continued down the river. The Nellie Peck was so 
long in regaining deep water that she could not recover 

141 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



her lead, and the Far West beat her into Sioux City by 
three hours, thus securing for herself the coveted supremacy 
of the river. She continued to hold it to the end, for a few 
years later Captain Marsh himself, in the most dramatic 
steamboat trip of the Missouri River's thrilling history, 
made with her a speed record which never has been and 
probably never will be, equaled. 

In the race to Sioux City, however. Captain Marsh's 
partner pilot seemed to receive as many congratulations 
from the friends of the victor for the error in navigation 
which had cost the Nellie Peck the race, as did the crew 
of the Far West themselves. One firm, at least, in Sioux 
City, which had money wagered on the race, presented 
him with a memento of the occasion in the form of an 
expensive suit of clothing. But neither boat had given 
the owners any cause for complaint, for each cleared about 
$12,000 on the voyage, and each beat by several days all 
previous records for the round trip between Sioux City 
and Fort Benton. 

John LaBarge a few years later met his death in a very 
dramatic manner, expiring literally "at the wheel." A 
gentleman* familiar with the circumstances has thus 
described them: 

"The steamer Benton, Captain John C. Barr, master, 
backed out of the Bismarck landing on a trip up river. 
Captain LaBarge was at the wheel and Barr was on the 
roof. LaBarge stopped his engines, got her straightened 

* Mr. E. F. Higbee, of the U. S. Surveyor-General's office at Bis- 
marck, N. Dak., in a letter to Captain Marsh. 

142 



A Three Thousand Mile Race 



up and rang his go-ahead bell. Barr on the roof noticed 
that she swung in and was heading for the bank and in 
line with the Helena and some other boats lying at the ware- 
house. He looked around and there was no one at the 
wheel; he called, but no answer. He then ran for the 
pilot-house and could not open the door, as LaBarge was 
lying on the floor and blocked the way. He shoved the 
sash, climbed in through the window, and stopped the 
boat just in time to save her from ramming the Helena. 
Barr dropped her back and landed, and it was found that 
Captain LaBarge was dead, and the verdict was heart 
failure." 



143 



CHAPTER XX 

THE RAILROAD COMES 

Across the flats of stinging sands. 
Through thickets, woods, and sere uplands. 
Their weary pathway shows. 

A LONG the Missouri and its tributaries through 
/-% the years from 1869 to 1872, the Indians main- 
tained a less violently hostile attitude toward the 
whites than they had at any time since the Minnesota 
outbreak. The chief reason for their good behavior was 
that during those years but few encroachments were made 
upon the territories still remaining to them, and so little 
cause for friction arose. But the steadfast aim of the Gov- 
ernment was to induce all the tribes to give up the chase 
as a means of livelihood and settle down to agriculture at 
the several agencies established for them. The efforts 
made in this direction were only partially successful, for 
of the 14,000 Indians estimated to be embraced in the 
Sioux Nation in 1869, over 7,000 refused to remain at the 
agencies and continued to roam about the Powder River 
and Big Horn regions of Montana and Wyoming, main- 
taining themselves comfortably by hunting in those great 
grazing grounds of the buffalo.* So long as they were 

* Gen. D. S. Stanley, in Report of Commissioner of Indian Affairs, 
1869. 

144 



The Railroad Comes 



unmolested in their chosen retreat, no trouble occurred, 
but it was inevitable that sooner or later they must be 
molested by the onward-moving forces of civilization. 

As has been stated, the summer of 1872 saw the North- 
ern Pacific Railroad completed as far as the eastern bank 
of the Missouri, and the country up to that natural boun- 
dary line occupied by a swarm of settlers. The ultimate 
destination of the railroad was the shore of the Pacific 
Ocean, and its next logical step in that direction would be 
across the Missouri and thence westward through Montana 
to the now well-developed mining sections at the base of 
the Rockies, where the inhabitants were impatiently 
awaiting its arrival. In making that step, the most feasi- 
ble route for the line would be up the valley of the Yel- 
lowstone River, through the very heart of the territory 
occupied by the hostile Sioux. That they would bitterly 
oppose any movement made toward beginning the work 
was a foregone conclusion. 

The Indians were not without justification in fiercely 
resenting the idea of an invasion of this, the last province 
of their ancestral domain. The treaty drawn up at Fort 
Laramie in 1868 had distinctly acknowledged their right 
of possession to all the country " north of the North Platte 
River and east of the summits of the Big Horn Moun- 
tains," and though it did not specify what the northern 
boundary of the territory was to be, the Indians, and 
doubtless also the commissioners, who formulated the 
treaty, understood that it was to be the Yellowstone 
River. Nevertheless, regardless of their protests, the 

145 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Government not only permitted the projection of the 
Northern Pacific up the valley of the Yellowstone, but 
in the terms of its charter to the railroad pledged itself 
to afford the enterprise every assistance of its military 
power. 

In fulfillment of its promise, an escort of troops was fur- 
nished to a Northern Pacific surveying party which, in 
1871, projected the line eastward from Bozeman to a 
point on the Yellowstone near the mouth of Pryor's Fork. 
In August of the following year, a detachment of 400 men 
commanded by Major E. M. Baker, 2nd Cavalry, set out 
with a second survey under Colonel Hayden to carry the 
line on from Pryor's Fork to the mouth of Powder River. 
It had been previously arranged that here they should be 
met by another party moving westward from Bismarck. 
But Baker and Hayden never reached the Powder. On 
the night of August 14th, while lying in camp opposite 
Pryor's Fork Bottom, they were fiercely attacked by nearly 
1,000 Sioux and Cheyenne warriors under Black Moon.* 
After a desperate fight the assailants were repulsed with 
loss, but the confidence of the surveyors had been so 
shaken that they proceeded only a short distance farther 
and then insisted upon abandoning the expedition. "j" 
Although the column from the East reached the appointed 
meeting place, not much was accomplished, and the close 
of 1872 found the preliminary line of survey still broken 
by a gap several hundred miles broad. 

* "History of the Sioux Indians" by Doane Robinson, 
t Lieutenant James H. Bradley's Journal, in ContributioDS to the 
Historical Society of Montana, Vol. II. 

146 



a-o 



1 



(T CO -r 
X o 1. 

fv ^ >:^ 

p :? n 

ffi 5 g 

1 '^ 1 

2 ^^ 

^ 3 P 

OS 2 
H? ^ 

a- 'c nr" 

S ^ '^ 

►^ Cfi t-* 

o a-s.* 

S2. ^ — 

--► fB 

p rt Co 

"■ :r^' 

3 S". "^ 



O 

w 

> 

w 

X 

> 



2; 
o 



The Railroad Comes 



In the meanwhile, the Indians along the Missouri itself 
were becoming restless also. When the railroad reached 
Bismarck, a military post was established on the west 
side of the river a short distance below that town which 
was at first called Fort McKean, though the name was 
soon changed to Fort Abraham Lincoln. The Sioux, as 
usual, resented the building of the post, and those in the 
adjacent country, who were mainly of the Uncpapa tribe, 
began a series of attacks upon it of a nature similar to 
those which had been directed by Red Cloud upon Fort 
Phil Kearney. The garrison of Fort Lincoln, however, 
was amply large to protect itself, and suffered no serious 
losses during the year 1872. But the ranks of the hostiles 
were being constantly augmented by Indians from the 
agencies, who, feeling as did Red Cloud himself, that the 
Government was not keeping with them the faith pledged 
at Fort Laramie, again sought the warpath in defense of 
what they regarded as their rights. Under the influence 
and direction of such chiefs as Black Moon, Gall, Crazy 
Horse, and the powerful medicine man. Sitting Bull, 
whose sun was then in the ascendant, they were becoming 
so troublesome and dangerous that at length Lieutenant- 
General Philip H. Sheridan, commanding the Military 
Division of the Missouri, decided that a cavalry regiment, 
which could effectually pursue and punish the hostiles, 
must be assigned to the Department of Dakota. 

In response to his request, the 7th Cavalry, Lieutenant- 
Colonel and Brevet Major-General George A. Custer 
commanding, was ordered from the Military Division of 

147 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



the South to the Department of Dakota. This magnificent 
fighting organization, recruited up to its full strength with 
men nearly all of whom had become veteranized in the 
Civil War or along the frontier, and led by the most dash- 
ing and picturesque field-ofiicer in the service, left New 
Orleans on the 1st of April, 1873, and proceeded directly 
to Yankton, Dakota Territory. The Dakota Southern 
Railroad had just been completed to this point, and here 
the troops were detrained and preparations were made 
for the long overland march up the valley of the Missouri 
to Forts Lincoln and Rice, where the regiment was to go 
into garrison. 



148 



CHAPTER XXI 

WITH FORSYTH OF BEECHER's ISLAND 

There's just one kind of officer enlisted men can like; 

The kind that knows his business when the shots begin to strike. 

CAPTAIN MARSH, whose life for the next few 
years was to be so closely connected with the gal- 
lant Seventh, was in Sioux City when the regiment 
passed through on its way to Yankton. Some time be- 
fore, he had removed his family from St. Louis to Sioux 
City in order that they might be near him, as his business 
called him less and less frequently to the lower river. 
During the summer of 1873 he again moved, this time 
to Yankton, where he continued to make his home for 
the next ten years. 

The Coulson Packet Company bid for the Government 
contract for carrying troops and supplies on the river dur- 
ing the season of 1873, and secured it easily from all com- 
petitors. The company's proposal was made in the name 
of Captain Grant Marsh, and was accepted by General 
Sheridan in person. The captain's chief rival for the 
contract was Commodore Kountz, a man prominent in 
the Northwest at that time and possessed of considerable 
public influence. But the Commodore's disposition was 
notoriously irascible, and when he learned that the con- 

149 



The Conquest oj the Missouri 



tract had been awarded to Captain Marsh, he betook him- 
self to General Sheridan in a great rage and informed that 
oflBcer that before he would lose the work he would take 
the matter to the United States Senate. This was too 
much for "Little Phil," and with equal heat he replied 

that the Commodore could take the matter to h if he 

wanted to, but the contract was let to a responsible man 
who would undoubtedly fulfil it faithfully, and it was go- 
ing to stay let to him, whether Kountz approved or not. 
Finding that he had met a Tartar, the Commodore de- 
parted, and nothing more was heard of an investigation 
by the Senate. 

As soon as the ice went out in the spring, the steamer 
Key West, in obedience to orders from General Sheridan, 
started for Fort Lincoln, where instructions for her 
further movements awaited her. The General, who was 
familiar with the trips of the Ida Stockdale and the North 
Alabama in 1867 and 1869, directed that the boat be placed 
under the command of Captain Marsh. The latter, as 
usual, shipped as master and pilot, the other officers being 
Nick Buesen, pilot and clerk; Charlie Dietz, mate; and 
John Shacklett, first engineer. 

Captain Marsh left Sioux City about April 8th and 
arrived at Fort Lincoln on May 2nd. Here he found 
General George A. Forsyth, an aide on General Sheri- 
dan's stafiF, who had orders to take military command of 
the steamer, and explore the Yellowstone River as far as 
the mouth of the Powder. No steamboat had ever yet 
ascended the tumultuous Yellowstone to this point, and 

150 



With Forsyth of Beecher's Island 



the object of the trip was to learn whether it was navigable 
thus far. If it proved so, the intention was that one or 
more boats should later on carry up supplies for the mili- 
tary expedition which had been planned to ascend the 
Yellowstone Valley during the summer as an escort to 
the Northern Pacific surveyors. 

General Forsyth, the ofiicer selected to conduct this pre- 
liminary exploration, was a man admirably fitted for the 
work. He was called " Sandy " Forsyth out on the plains 
of Kansas and Nebraska, where he had gained wide fame 
for bravery and resourcefulness as an Indian fighter, es- 
pecially in 1868, when, with a handful of scouts, he made 
his splendid defense of Beecher's Island, on the Arikaree 
Fork of the Republican River, Colorado, against an over- 
whelming Cheyenne force under Roman Nose. A briga- 
dier-general of volunteers in the Civil War, he had been 
given a major's commission in the permanent establish- 
ment at its close, and for his work at Beecher's Island was 
breveted brigadier-general of regulars. A close personal 
friend of General Sheridan, he had accompanied that 
dashing Commander on his famous ride down the hard- 
pressed Union battle-line at Winchester in '64, and " Little 
Phil" had kept him close to his side ever since. At the 
time Captain Marsh first met him at Fort Lincoln, he was 
a young man hardly past thirty, keen-eyed, square-jawed, 
and quick of speech; an energetic, observant cavalryman 
of the best type, thoroughly trained in the rough school of 
active service. 

The Key West was setting forth to penetrate the center 
151 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



of the hostile country, and she could not safely attempt 
it without strong military protection. But no escort 
could be obtained at Fort Lincoln, for the post was gar- 
risoned that spring by only two companies of the 6th 
Infantry, under Lieutenant-Colonel W. P. Carlin, who 
had enough to attend to in guarding their immediate 
territory without sending detachments elsewhere. The 
escort was therefore to come on board at Fort Buford, the 
headquarters of the 6th Infantry, where the commanding 
oflScer, Colonel W. B. Hazen, had five companies of his 
regiment. 

At Lincoln, however. General Forsyth secured the serv- 
ices of two French and Indian half-breeds as guides for 
the trip. They were really nothing more than loafers 
about the post, or "coffee-coolers," as such men were 
termed along the river, but tempted by the high wages 
paid to scouts, they undertook the part, professing an 
intimate knowledge of the country to be visited. The 
General at first relied upon their claims, until the test of 
actual service proved their ignorance, for the little knowl- 
edge they did possess they had picked up by listening to 
the talk of the Indians in their camps. No sooner had the 
boat progressed a short distance along the Missouri than 
they became hopelessly confused, and when questions were 
put to them concerning the topography of the country, 
they resorted to a pretense of being unable to understand 
English. 

The General began to fear that he would have to enter 
the Yellowstone without suitable guides, and in this 

152 



With Forsyth oj Beecher's Island 

dilemma came to Captain Marsh for assistance. As has 
been said before, the captain was well acquainted with 
nearly all of the few hardy men who then frequented the 
wild banks of the Missouri, and he at once recollected 
one among them who, he felt sure, would meet General 
Forsyth's most exacting requirements. The man in ques- 
tion was an individual remarkable even in that country of 
strong personalities and one who later became familiar in 
the annals of the Northwest as a trusted scout of Generals 
Terry, Custer and Miles in some of their most important 
campaigns. His name was Luther S. Kelly, though he 
was better known as " Yellowstone " Kelly, and his career 
had been of a nature to compare favorably with those of 
the most desperate heroes of "Wild West" novels. An 
outline of it is well worth recording: 

In 1868, Kelly was living in New York State, a boy of 
nineteen, just out of school, with a good preparatory edu- 
cation and the son of a prosperous family. Like most 
boys of his age, he had absorbed many volumes of melo- 
dramatic Western romance, and aspired to become a 
slayer of Indians on his own account. But he differed 
from most boys in that he proceeded to put his ambitions 
into practice. Leaving his comfortable home, he made his 
way westward, overcoming all hardships and difficulties, 
until one day he stepped from the gangplank of a steam- 
boat to the river bank in front of Fort Stevenson, and found 
himself, a verdant "tenderfoot," two thousand miles from 
home, standing on a spot where the crack of Sioux rifles 
might resound at any moment. The men about the post, 

153 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



especially the "coffee-coolers," were quick to recognize 
his youth and inexperience. They nicknamed him " The 
Kid," and at once commenced trying to make life a 
burden to him by all manner of ridicule and petty per- 
secution. But Kelly kept his nerve and good-naturedly 
bore their treatment until an opportunity should arise for 
showing his metal. After a while it came. 

The country about Fort Stevenson, as usual, was in- 
fested that year with hostile Sioux, who were making war 
not only upon the whites but also upon their hereditary 
Indian enemies, the Mandan, Arikaree and Grosventres 
Indians, whose agency was at Fort Berthold. So dangerous 
was the road between, that when, about once a month, the 
mail was sent from Fort Stevenson to Fort Buford, a full 
company of mounted troops was deemed necessary to 
escort it. Shortly after Kelly's arrival a mail came in for 
Buford when most of the garrison was out on scout, so 
that no troops were available to escort it to its destina^tion. 
Kelly learned of the situation, and, seeking the command- 
ing officer, coolly offered to take the mail through alone. 
The astonished soldier at first refused to treat the proposal 
seriously, for it seemed nothing short of madness. But 
the boy urged his plea so earnestly and confidently that at 
last he was given permission to try it. 

When he set out, his late associates crowded around him 
with cheering predictions that before he had gone a mile 
from the post he would be killed, but he merely laughed 
and went on. A few hours later he walked, unharmed, 
into Durfee & Peck's trading-store at Fort Berthold, 

154 




From an old tin-type. 

"YELLOWSTONE" KELLY IN 1870 

(Mr. Kelly is seated at the right; John Geortfe Brown at the left; and Ed 

Lambert a Canadian character of the ui){)er Missouri, in the center.) 



With Forsyth of Beecher's Island 

eighteen miles from Stevenson. His appearance created 
a sensation, especially among the Mandan, Grosventres 
and Arikaree Indians, who, decimated by long and disas- 
trous warfare, were crowded together there in a great 
stockade, practically besieged by the Sioux. These unfor- 
tunate people thronged about the mail carrier in wonder 
and admiration, for it seemed to them little less than 
miraculous that a white man could come alive through a 
country haunted by their stealthy foes. 

But Kelly paused at Berthold only long enough to 
refresh himself, and then pressed on toward Buford, still 
200 miles distant. For four miles along the crests of the 
river bluffs he traveled unmolested. Then he came to a 
steep coulee cutting down into the valley, its sides fringed 
with timber. Just as he reached the bottom of it, a rifle 
rang out and a bullet whizzed past his head. He leaped 
aside and dropped behind a fallen log. His assailants were 
three Sioux warriors, and before he left the coulee Kelly 
had slain them all. He then returned to Berthold and 
calmly reported his victory. The cowering Indians there 
went wild with delight at the news, and Bloody Knife, an 
Arikaree warrior, immediately sallied forth to the scene 
of battle, stripped the scalps from the dead Sioux and 
brought them back.* The admiration of the Fort Ber- 

* Despite this act of cowardly bravado, Bloody Knife was a courage- 
ous warrior, of whose daredevil exploits many stories once existed. 
Some of these have been preserved in Joseph H. Taylor's invaluable 
personal recollections of the Northwestern frontier, embraced in his 
"Kaleidoscopic Lives" and "PVontier and Indian Life," published by 
the author at Washburn, North Dakota. Years later. Bloody Knife 
was one of Custer's most trusted scouts in the Little Big Horn cam- 

155 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



thold Indians for Kelly became unbounded, and they dub- 
bed him "The-Little-Man-With-A-Strong-Heart." After 
reporting, he at once resumed his journey and reached 
Fort Buford without further adventure. He then took the 
contract for carrying the mail during the rest of the year, 
and performed the hazardous work with complete success. 
The Sioux had become so frightened by his "strong 
medicine " that they feared to attack him openly, while he 
was always too much on the alert to be caught unawares. 
But he soon tired of so prosaic an occupation as carry- 
ing mail, though it would seem that under the circum- 
stances it ought to have furnished him with enough excite- 
ment. His restless spirit longed for regions never trodden 
by the feet of white men, and the next summer, quite alone, 
he set out up the valley of the mysterious Yellowstone. All 
that season he remained there, hunting, trapping and 
exploring the hidden fastnesses of a country rich in rugged 
beauties. Love of the land and its solitude kept him there, 
but in the autumn he returned to Buford and quietly took 
up his winter abode in one of the timbered bends of the 
Missouri. In the meantime, however, the tale of his 
hardihood had passed from mouth to mouth along the 
borderland, and far and wide he was known by the 
sobriquet which has outlived all his previous ones, "Yel- 
lowstone" Kelly. 

paign, and was one of the first to fall with Reno's command on the fatal 
25th of June, 1876. He was at the side of Major Reno when killed and 
it was said that that oflScer first lost his self-control when the brains of 
Bloody Knife were spattered in his face by the bullet which crushed the 
Arikaree's skull. — J. M. H. 

156 



With Forsyth oj Beecher's Island 

With this hermit of the water courses Captain Marsh 
was intimately acquainted. In 1871 and 1872 his boat 
had been the first one up in the spring, and in both years 
he had found Kelly at his winter camp and conveyed him 
to the nearest fort to sell his pelts and furs, the fruits of 
his winter's trapping. When General Forsyth asked him 
to recommend a guide for the Yellowstone, Captain Marsh 
therefore gave him an account of Kelly and his history. 
The General was delighted, for in the description he recog- 
nized a man after his own ideals, but he expressed a fear 
that, much as they wanted him, Kelly might not be found. 
The captain replied that he need feel no uneasiness on 
that score, as the frontiersman would certainly be met 
with somewhere between Stevenson and Buford. 



157 



CHAPTER XXII 

"Yellowstone" kelly guides the key west 

Fve seen some bits o' sendee of a somewhat stirrin' brand, 

When the West was caUin^ lusty for a eivilizin' hand; 

And, myself, Fve had some practice in that missionary work. 

With the men that did the business, from the buttes to Albuquerque. 

THE next afternoon the Key West was steaming 
leisurely through one of the sweeping bends near 
the spot where the North Alabama had become 
icebound four years earlier. As the boat headed the bend, 
Captain Marsh from the pilot-house discovered, on the 
next timber point, a rude log cabin partly hidden in the 
forest. It was just such a place as an experienced fron- 
tiersman would select for a camp of some duration, for 
the heavy woods on every side concealed it entirely from 
the prairie bluffs where Indian scouts might prowl, and 
protected it against the storms of winter. Near by and 
close to the cut-bank lay a long, even pile of freshly hewn 
cordwood, and before the cabin door stood a solitary 
human figure, leaning motionless on a rifle and watching 
the approaching boat. The captain, recognizing the 
figure instantly, put the wheel over and brought the boat 
to land, and Kelly, a little more mature, but otherwise 
unchanged since their last meeting, stepped to the deck. 

158 



''Yellowstone'' Kelly Guides the "Key West'' 

An extremely taciturn man, his greeting was brief and 
a bargain was soon struck for the welcome pile of cord- 
wood which he had cut during the winter to sell to the first 
boat up. Then, while the crew were busy carrying it 
aboard, the captain led him to the boiler deck and intro- 
duced him to Forsyth. As he looked up, the General 
could not conceal his surprise and admiration. Before 
him stood a man reticent of speech and modest of de- 
meanor, yet highly picturesque in appearance and bearing 
himself with an air of self-reliance and hardihood which 
could not be mistaken. He was dressed entirely in a suit 
of fringed buckskin, and his feet were encased in beaded 
moccasins. His face, darkly tanned by sun and weather, 
was smooth-shaven except for a slender mustache, and his 
features were lean with the hard, muscular gauntness of a 
hunting animal that carries not an ounce of superfluous 
flesh. A mass of thick hair, straight and black as an 
Indian's, was swept back from his forehead and hung 
below his shoulders. Across his arm he carried a long, 
breech-loading Springfield rifle, army model, on the butt 
of which was carved the name he had bestowed upon this 
trusty companion and guardian of his lonely life, "Old 
Sweetness." The rifle's barrel from muzzle to stock was 
covered with the skin of a great bull-snake, shrunk on so 
tightly that it resembled varnishing. 

It was small wonder that the man's appearance im- 
pressed General Forsyth, who questioned him briefly as 
to his knowledge of the Yellowstone, and then informed 
him that the boat was going up for the purpose of explor- 

159 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



ing that stream and that his services as guide would be 
very welcome if he would consent to act. The young man 
answered the General's questions in the fewest possible 
words, but it was plainly to be seen that his interest was 
aroused and that he was anxious to accompany the expe- 
dition. Turning to Captain Marsh, he said that he 
would be glad to go if the captain would take his peltries 
on board and stop at Fort Buford long enough for him to 
dispose of them. To this the captain readily consented, 
the fur packs were brought on deck, and leaving his 
little winter's home to crumble away on its lonely timber 
point, Kelly steamed off up the river as a Government 
scout. 

At Fort Buford, two companies of the 6th Infantry, 
under Captains M. Bryant and D. H. Murdock, were 
taken on board and the Key West entered the Yellowstone 
on May 6th, where she remained for nine days. The 
water was found to be very low, for the winter's snows had 
not yet commenced to melt in the mountains where the 
Yellowstone and its tributaries take their rise. But the 
deposits of driftwood along the banks indicated unmis- 
takably that during the summer season the volume of 
water would be much greater. The boat had gone but a 
few miles when she came to a spot where the stream spread 
out into a great shallow full of sandbars and intersected 
by numerous small chutes. It seemed that she had 
already reached her journey's end, but by sounding care- 
fully with the yawl a channel was at length found through 
which she could be worked by using the spars. She was 

160 



*' Yellowstone" Kelly Guides the ''Key West" 

taken through safely, and though several more such places 
were encountered, she surmounted them all. 

The channel of the Yellowstone, except near the mouth, 
differs radically from that of the Missouri. From Stan- 
ley's Shoals, forty-two miles above Fort Buford, it has a 
gravel bottom, interspersed with many dangerous rock- 
reefs, in passing which the most skillful navigation is nec- 
essary. But Marsh and Buesen proved equal to the task. 
Much time was consumed in cutting fuel, the soldiers 
assisting in the work, always as guards and sometimes as 
choppers and sawyers. The fuel problem, on this as on 
subsequent voyages up the Yellowstone, proved one of the 
most serious the captain had to contend with. In recent 
years, however, he has noticed a curious change in the 
flora of the country, due, so he believes, to the removal of 
the Indians. During the early '70s, the absence of large 
timber in the valley was very noticeable. The cotton- 
woods, the largest tree indigenous to the section, were 
small and scattering, and it was difficult to find even green 
wood to cut, for though willow brush extended all along 
the banks, the individual trees were mere saplings. 

The Indians then were in the habit of making their 
winter camps along the valley, of course bringing with 
them their great herds of ponies, of which the Montana 
tribes, both Sioux and Crows, possessed an unusual 
number. These tribes were constantly engaged in war 
with one another, and it behooved every camp to guard 
its herd carefully against raiding parties of the enemy. 
The timber furnished the safest hiding place, and here the 

161 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



ponies roamed during the winter. Forage being naturally 
poor in such localities, the animals gnawed the bark of the 
cottonwoods, the most palatable food they could find, and 
thus in the course of a few months the pony herd of a 
single camp would girdle and kill the cottonwoods for 
miles around. After his last trip up the Yellowstone dur- 
ing the Sioux wars. Captain Marsh did not again ascend 
the river for more than twenty-five years, and in the mean- 
time the Indians had long been removed to their reserva- 
tions elsewhere. When he next breasted the current of 
the stream, he found its banks lined with magnificent 
forests of cotton wood, which had found opportunity to 
grow and flourish after the calico ponies, with their gnaw- 
ing proclivities, had vanished. 

As the Key West penetrated farther up the valley, game 
was encountered in more than mere abundance; the coun- 
try fairly teemed with it. Vast herds of buffalo were mi- 
grating over the prairies, and in the river bottom and 
among the broken stretches of rough bad-lands back from 
the stream, antelope and elk wandered in droves, like 
cattle. The elk, indeed, were so numerous in this region 
that the Indian name for the Yellowstone had always been 
Elk River. In the long spring evenings, after the boat's 
headlines had been made fast to the bank for the night, 
" Yellowstone " Kelly would set out with " Old Sweet- 
ness " across his arm and a blanket over his shoulders and 
stride away alone into the darkness. Sometime the next 
morning the boat, steaming around a bend, would find 
him waiting on the bank with the choicest parts of several 

162 



''Yellowstone'' Kelly Guides the ''Key West'' 

antelope, elk, buffalo or perhaps other game, in suflBcient 
quantity to keep the boat's company on royal fare for two 
or three days. Since the steamer had to follow all the 
meanderings of the channel while Kelly could move across 
the necks of the bends, he had ample time for hunting 
before she could overtake him. 

Nor were the spoils of his rifle the only results of these 
excursions. He would return to the Key West with a 
fund of information concerning the country through which 
he had passed; the woods and prairies and bottom- 
lands, where the creeks headed and how they took their 
course, and what signs of Indians he had met with. Much 
of this information proved not only of immediate benefit 
but was valuable to the expeditions of subsequent years. 
Kelly, indeed, made himself the most useful member of 
the exploring party, excepting only Captain Marsh, and 
gained by his services not alone the confidence but the 
friendship of General Forsyth.* 

At the mouth of Glendive Creek, about 125 miles above 
Fort Buford, General Forsyth had reason to believe that 
the Northern Pacific would cross the Yellowstone, and 

* The "Yellowstone" Kelly of the Sioux wars is to-day Major Luther 
S. Kelly of the United States Indian Semce, agent for the Apaches and 
Mohaves at San Carlos, Arizona. His life, ever since the close of the 
Northwestern border disturbances, has been an active and adventurous 
one, and spent chiefly in the service of his country, as is shown in the 
succeeding extract from a letter recently received from him by the author: 

" * * * J ^as a scout until 1883, then went into the War De- 
partment, and in 1898 went to Alaska, exploring, later coming back to 
take my commission as Captain in the Volunteers. I then went to the 
Philippines, where, after my service in the army, I was appointed Treas- 
urer of one of the large provinces. I was appointed U. S. Indian Agent 
at San Carlos, Arizona, after spending four years in the Islands. * * *" 

163 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



here an excellent location for a supply depot was found 
and reconnoitered. No Indians were encountered, and 
though the boat's people were constantly on the alert for 
them in case they should appear, the trip was a pleasant 
one for all concerned. Over the valley and the vast, 
ridge-ribbed prairies beyond, the promise of spring was 
beginning to break the long spell of winter. The grass 
and the brilliant early flowers of that northern latitude had 
not yet started up on the level plains which invariably 
border the Yellowstone on one side or the other, but the 
vivid green of the bottom-land willow thickets, as yet 
untarnished by the scorching breath of summer, formed 
an aisle of verdure along the swift-running river for the 
progress of the boat. 

In the years after the traditions of the pioneers have died 
out, it is often a mystery how and why the natural features 
of a region originally received the names by which they 
are known. No such mystery exists regarding the Yellow- 
stone Valley, for nearly all of its natural features were given 
their names by Captain Marsh, and for a very simple 
reason. Like any pilot who feels a pride in professional 
knowledge, the captain always kept a detailed log of his 
trips, especially on waters which he had not previously 
navigated. Therein he recorded the course of the chan- 
nel, the locations of the islands and chutes, the nature of 
the banks and any other data which might prove useful in 
future voyages. If names were given to these topographi- 
cal formations, their later identification would be much 
simplified, and so, during this first exploration of the valley 

164 



*' Yellowstone'' Kelly Guides the "'Key West*' 

by steamboat. Captain Marsh, assisted by Clerk Buesen, 
bestowed names right and left upon islands, bluffs and 
rapids. These were later recorded by a representative of 
the War Department and applied in official maps and 
documents to the points designated, thus becoming per- 
manently embodied in the nomenclature of the region. 
The appellations given to some of the more important of 
these points may be mentioned, as well as the reasons for 
their use. 

Forsyth Butte, the first prominent bluff on the east bank 
of the Yellowstone above its junction with the Missouri, 
was so called in honor of the military commander of the 
expedition. Cut Nose Butte, Chimney Rock and Dia- 
mond Island were named because of their fancied resem- 
blance to these objects. A group of seven small islands a 
few miles above Diamond Island were called by Captain 
Marsh the Seven Sisters Islands, in remembrance of his 
seven sisters. Crittenden Island was so designated for 
General T. L. Crittenden, commanding the 17th Infantry, 
which at that time was garrisoning various posts along the 
Missouri. Mary Island became a perpetual monument 
to the chambermaid of the Key West, wife of the steward, 
"Dutch Jake." Reno Island was named for Major M. 
A. Reno, of the 7th Cavalry; Schindel Island, for a cap- 
tain of the 6th Infantry; Bryant's Buttes, for Major M. 
Bryant, commanding the escort of the Key West; Edgerly 
Island, for Lieutenant W. S. Edgerly of the 7th Cavalry; 
Monroe Island, for the captain's brother, Monroe Marsh; 
DeRussy Rapids, for Isaac D. DeRussy, later Lieutenant- 

165 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Colonel of the 14th Infantry; McCune Rapids* for one 
of the captain's old friends in St. Louis; and Barr's Bluff, 
for another old friend. Almost at the Powder River, 
Stanley's Point was named for the colonel of the 22nd 
Infantry, while immediately across the Yellowstone from 
the mouth of that stream, a gigantic bluff, rising abruptly 
above the valley and dominating the country for miles 
around, was fittingly christened Sheridan's Buttes, in 
honor of the indefatigable Lieutenant-General under whose 
direction the land was being slowly won from the sway of 
the red man. 

Besides the points mentioned by reason of their associa- 
tion with the gallant men of the military frontier, the cap- 
tain gave titles to many other buttes, islands and rapids 
for more trivial reasons. In fact, nearly every natural 
object along the Yellowstone from its mouth to the Pow- 
der, received its name, if it has one, from him, excepting 
only the creeks, most of which had been named by Cap- 
tain "William Clark when he descended the river in 1806. 

On the seventh day after her departure from Fort 
Buford, the Key West arrived within two miles of the 
mouth of the Powder, and here her progress ended. An 
insurmountable reef of rocks prevented her going further, 
though it was evident that later in the season this would 
offer no serious obstacle. Moreover, the indications were 
that the river would then prove navigable far above that 
point, and Kelly's previous observations also tended to 
confirm this. The object of the trip, however, had been 

* Incorrectly spelled "McKeon" on Government maps. — J. M. H. 

166 



''Yellowstone'' Kelly Guides the "'Key West'' 

attained, and the boat turned about on her homeward 
run. 

To the commander of the Key West probably more than 
to any other, the expedition had owed its complete suc- 
cess. The skill with which he navigated his vessel through 
the intricate channel of a river never before ascended thus 
far by a steamboat, elicited the praise of all the army 
officers on board. In this connection, the comments of 
General Forsyth, together with his graphic description 
of Captain Marsh as he remembers him at that time, 
are of interest.* 

"During the years 1866 to 1871," says General For- 
syth, " I had occasion to go up and down the Mississippi 
River from New Orleans to St. Louis several times, and 
made the acquaintance of a number of well-known steam- 
boat captains of those days. They were all good men 
and competent, too, but none of them impressed me as 
did Captain Marsh in our first interview at Fort Lincoln. 
General Sheridan had told me that I would meet in him 
one of the best specimens of the river man whom he had 
ever known, and one who was absolutely reliable in all 
respects and safe to be depended upon in any emergency. 
I was, therefore, already impressed in his favor, and my 
first interview with the quiet, cool, self-contained and 
straightforward river captain, satisfied me that he was 
the ideal man of his profession. Years of considerable 

* These are contained in a letter written to the author by General 
Forsyth, whose own published works, which include, "The Story of the 
Soldier," and "Thrilling Days in Army Life," contain no account of 
the trip of the Key West,— J. M. H. 

167 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



experience since those days among steamboat men of his 
rank, have only confirmed me in the accuracy of the 
opinion I then formed. 

"At that time, to the best of my recollection, Captain 
Marsh was a man about thirty-five or possibly thirty-eight 
years of age, straight as an arrow and, while not spare in 
person, not overweighted with flesh. He was pleasant- 
spoken and gentle-mannered, with clean-cut features 
lighted up by a pair of wonderfully clear eyes that caught 
my immediate attention; quick of movement but reserved 
in manner and quite deliberate in speech. In our trip up 
the Yellowstone, which we ascended at a very low stage 
of water, he was constantly on deck and always alert, 
whether his boat was in the stream during the day or tied 
up against the river bank at night. His judgment as to 
what he could do with the Key West in threading the un- 
known shoals and working through the rapids among dan- 
gerous and partially submerged rocks, was good to see, 
and his skill in handling his boat and in using his spars 
and hawsers to force her over and through sandy shallows 
and gravelly riffles showed a most capable knowledge of 
his vocation. 

" Our guide, known as ' Yellowstone ' Kelly, was another 
capable character, who gave us much information of the 
country on each side of the river through which we were 
passing, and he has since won a lasting reputation on the 
old Western frontier as an able scout and a reliable guide. 
The report of Captain Marsh upon the river conditions 
found on that trip was the nucleus upon which in later 

168 



''Yellowstone'' Kelly Guides the ''Key West" 

years was built up the knowledge of all Yellowstone River 
pilots. 

"At the time this voyage was made, the whole upper 
country was in the possession of the hostile Sioux, and the 
fact that such conditions prevailed was the reason I was 
detailed to go with the expedition, as it was thought not 
at all unlikely that the boat would be attacked by the 
Indians. But, if my memory serves me aright, we did 
not see an Indian either going up or coming down the 
river. Our pilot, Nick Buesen, was another unusually 
capable man and well worthy of mention." * * * 

On the day that the Key West re-entered the Missouri, 
before the escort disembarked at Fort Buford, all the army 
officers on board signed an engrossed letter of commenda- 
tion which they presented to Captain Marsh, and which 
he has treasured ever since. The text of this letter is as 

follows : 

Steamer " Key West," 

May 15th, 1873. 

The thanks of the undersigned officers of the Army are due, 
and are hereby tendered, to Captain Grant Marsh and the 
officers under his command, for the ability and energy which 
have characterized them during the trip of the Steamer Key 
West from Fort Buford, D. T., to Powder River, Montana. 

(Signed) 

R. T. Jacob, Jr., 

2nd Lieut., 6th Infantry. 
Geo. B. Walker, 

2nd Lieut., 6th Infantry. 

D. H. MURDOCK, 

Captain, 6th Infantry. 
169 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



JosiAH Chance, 

2nd Lieut., 17th Infantry. 
Thos. G. Townsend, 

2nd Lieut., 6th Infantry. 
Geo. a. Forsyth, 

Major & Bvt. Brig. Gen., U. S. A. 
M. Bryant, 

Capt., 6th Infy., Bvt. Maj., U. S. A. 
E. R. Ames, 

Captain, 6th Infantry, 
Fred W. Thibaut, 

1st Lieut., 6th Infantry. 

After quitting the Yellowstone and disembarking her 
escort, the Key West proceeded at once to Yankton. At 
Buford and the other posts along the river she was re- 
ceived with enthusiasm, for the feat she had accomplished 
was regarded as a remarkable one. From Yankton, 
General Forsyth made a full report of the expedition to 
General Sheridan, in Chicago. The latter was much 
gratified at its success and requested General Forsyth 
to convey his thanks to the oflficers and crew of the Key 
West. 



170 



CHAPTER XXIII 

CAMPAIGNING WITH THE SEVENTH CAVALRY 

Now, the boys in blue, you bet. 

Earn whatever -praise they get; 
But iheyWe not the only ones who never lag. 

For the good old Yankee horses 

They are always with the forces 
When the batUe-smoke is curling round the flag! 

WHEN the Key West, downward-bound, passed 
Bismarck the surveyors of the Northern Pa- 
cific were already assembled there, waiting to 
start westward, while across the river, at Forts Lincoln and 
Rice, General Alfred H. Terry, commanding the Depart- 
ment of Dakota, was making ready the military column 
which was to accompany them to the Yellowstone, The 
hostiles were known to be in large force somewhere in the 
wilds of the Big Horn or Yellowstone valleys, and it was 
General Sheridan's desire that the escort to be sent with 
the surveyors should be strong enough to deal the Indians 
a crushing blow if they could be brought to battle. He 
therefore instructed Terry to mobilize at Rice and Lincoln 
as much of the infantry of his Department as could be 
spared, and to General Custer, in cantonment at Yankton, 
he sent orders to hasten the march of the 7th Cavalry up 
the Missouri and report to General Terry at the earliest 
possible moment. Captain Marsh was instructed by 

171 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Sheridan to place his vessel at the disposal of General 
Custer. 

The Key West had arrived at the territorial capital 
while the town was passing through the turmoil incident 
to the departure of the cavalry. General Custer ordered 
Captain Marsh to take on board the women and children 
of the regiment and the personal baggage of the officers, 
such room as remained after these had been accommo- 
dated being used for some of the supplies destined for 
use during the coming campaign. The greater part of 
the latter, however, were conveyed north on the steamers 
Far West, Captain Mart Coulson, and Peninah, Captain 
Abner Shaw, which were chartered by the Government 
for the purpose. 

The voyage fram Yankton to the forts, which occupied 
several weeks, was without incident; so much so, indeed, 
that it proved extremely monotonous to the women on 
board, among whom were included most of the feminine 
element of the regiment, the wives of officers and enlisted 
men and laundresses. Mrs. Custer and Mrs. Calhoun, 
General Custer's sister, had gone with the column, travel- 
ing in an ambulance. The regiment, in order to have as 
good a road as might be, marched along the upland prai- 
ries, avoiding the river bottom, and though now and then 
the river wound close enough to the bluffs to permit of the 
troops bivouacking near the boat, this happened but sel- 
dom and the women were generally obliged to pass several 
days at a time without seeing or hearing from their hus- 
bands. Captain Marsh did all he could for the entertain- 

172 




A „ 



« o 



± x; 



:?P 



^-5 







rh — ■ - c s^ <;«::, 5j 

• ^ — n ^ ^ ^ ^ 'A 

• -15 i^ S„o = ^^o'^ is 

— jio^r^ •— s'^c© 

r* Q ^ *■ '^ Qj — t-. 

— ■ ^ ^ '-"X ,y3a 

. — -i: -5 ?; 3 . ^ 
3 > > S S"i ^S ^ S 

>, t£: M Mr-; 5 t" «: > .-s 




S:a;::=_5.i s t- 5~.^ 



5--^ -s*-* t«'^ ;::,^j:i a; 
c .,t.i— I c c-i:rs3 



Campaigning with the Seventh Cavalry 

ment and comfort of his passengers, but his resources were 
limited, and about the only advantage the people on the 
boat enjoyed over those with the column was in the fact 
that they were protected from the violent storms of early 
summer. 

After the arrival of the Seventh at Fort Rice, only a few 
days were spent there, then the farewells were said to the 
families left behind, and on the 20th of June the column 
moved out on its long march into the uninhabited wilder- 
ness. The force consisted of the entire 7th Cavalry with 
the exception of two troops, headquarters and five com- 
panies of the 22nd Infantry, six companies of the 9th 
Infantry, four of the 8th Infantry, two of the 6th In- 
fantry, three of the 17th Infantry, and a detachment of 
Arikaree Indian scouts.* General David S. Stanley, 

* "The Army of the United States." In his article on "The Yellow- 
stone Expedition of 1873," published in the Journal of the U. S. Cavalry 
Association, October, 1905, Lieutenant Charles Braden, U. S. A., re- 
tired, is made to add to the above enumerated list of companies, "several 
of the 7th Infantry." In writing to the author on the subject, however. 
Lieutenant Braden says of his article in the Journal of the U. S. Cav- 
alry Association: 

"My article, as written, did not mention any part of the Seventh 
Infantry as forming a portion of the command. The error is the printer's. 
The article as published was, much to my displeasure, printed without 
any proofreading. The proof sheets were sent to me. I marked a 
number of errors and revised some of the text. The Secretary of the 
Association did not wait for the return to him of the proofs, but printed 
the article with all of its errors. I wish you would add the above to your 
notes, so as to place me in a proper light." 

The 7th Infantry, at the time of the Stanley Expedition, was garrison- 
ing some of the posts of western Montana. The facts concerning the 
events of the expedition which appear in the text, aside from those in 
which the steamboats were concerned, are mainly gathered from Lieu- 
tenant Braden's pubhshed articles and letters to the author, and from 
the regimental sketches embraced in " The Army of the United States." 
-J. M. H. 

173 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



colonel of the 22nd Infantry, was placed by General Terry 
in command of the column, which aggregated eighty 
officers and 1,451 enlisted men.* A large wagon-train 
accompanied the troops for carrying the supplies necessary 
for the overland march. 

As soon as the expedition left Fort Rice, the three steam- 
boats started for the Yellowstone and the mouth of Glen- 
dive Creek, where General Forsyth had recommended that 
the supply depot be established. As had been expected, 
the water was high and the obstacles which had been en- 
countered in May gave no trouble, so that the boats reached 
their objective point some time before the column made its 
appearance. At Glendive the Peninah and Far West 
unloaded their cargoes, were discharged by the quarter- 
master and returned to the lower river. The Key West, 
with Captain Marsh in charge, was retained to act as a 
transport or patrol boat as occasion might require. At 
Fort Buford on the way up, a company of the 6th Infantry 
under Captain Hawkins had been taken on as escort, and 
these men remained with the boat throughout the cam- 
paign. While waiting for Stanley to arrive, they com- 
menced the erection of a stockade at the landing place. 

The main column, in the meantime, had been seriously 
delayed by heavy rains, which softened the ground and 
hindered the long wagon-train. In 1872 a similar but 
smaller expedition under General Stanley had marched 
from Fort Rice to the mouth of the Powder in twenty-four 
days; in 1873 forty-one days were consumed in reaching 
* Report of the Secretary of War, 1873-1874. 

174 



Campaigning with the Seventh Cavalry 

Glendive Creek, though the distance was less. Before the 
journey was half completed many of the wagons were 
emptied and sent back to Fort Lincoln for additional sup- 
plies. The troops traversed practically the same route as 
that followed by General Sully in 1864, but under much 
more favorable circumstances. No Indians were encoun- 
tered to harass them and while the spring rains delayed 
the train, they assured, on the other hand, an abundance 
of forage for the animals. The march, indeed, partook 
much of the character of a holiday excursion. General 
Custer, who possessed a reputation as a royal entertainer, 
seldom set out on an expedition unaccompanied by several 
guests, and the present occasion was no exception to the 
rule. He had with him R. Graham Frost, of St. Louis, 
the son of the distinguished Confederate general, D. M. 
Frost, and also Lord Clifford and another British noble- 
man. 

The engineer in charge of the railroad surveyors was 
likewise an intimate friend of General Custer. This was 
General T. L. Rosser, who had been Custer's classmate 
and roommate at West Point. When the Civil War 
broke out, Rosser resigned from the Academy and ac- 
cepted a commission in the Confederate service. He rose 
rapidly to prominence as a brilliant cavalry leader, dis- 
playing in the field many of the same fearless and dashing 
qualities which distinguished Custer. Several times the 
fortunes of war caused the two friends to be pitted against 
each other in battle, but even the passion of conflict never 
chilled the warm personal regard which they held for each 

175 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



other. They had not met since the close of the RebelHon, 
but when thrown together on the far Northwestern frontier 
their dehght was sincere, and throughout the campaign 
they spent as much time as possible in one another's 
company. 

General Custer, who was an indefatigable sportsman, 
had with him, as usual, a fine pack of hounds; the 22nd 
Infantry had a regimental pack and the English noblemen 
also had a pack. There was no dearth of pedigreed dogs 
in camp, and ample opportunity for using them was found 
during the march to the Yellowstone, for the country 
teemed with antelope, deer, wolves, and other game. 
After the column reached Glendive, Lord Clifford told 
Captain Marsh an amusing story concerning the dogs. 
In the 22nd Infantry was a young lieutenant named W. 
W. Daugherty, who, in the previous year, had been pre- 
sented with a deer-hound pup of exceedingly hazy and 
uncertain lineage. But the lieutenant was much attached 
to his lowly four-footed friend and avowed great confidence 
in his hunting qualities. As the dog had been given to 
him, Daugherty whimsically named him " Given." Shortly 
after the expedition left Fort Rice, the officers, eager to 
try their animals on the first available game, started two 
hapless jack-rabbits from their coverts on the open prairie. 
Instantly the hounds were released, and put out in a fran- 
tic mob after the bounding fugitives. Amid the commis- 
erating smiles of his brother officers. Lieutenant Daugherty 
unleashed the plebian Given and sent him to join the chase, 
though no one but himself imagined that the dog could 

176 



Campaigning with the Seventh Cavalry 

even remain within barking distance of his blooded com- 
petitors. But Given took the trail with an earnestness 
and speed astonishing to all beholders. After being 
started, the jack-rabbits had parted in their flight. Given 
went through the pack like a torpedo-boat through a fleet 
at anchor, caught and killed one of the rabbits which was 
loping away in front, and then, turning, overtook and dis- 
posed of the other before the rest of the hounds could reach 
him. After this performance of his pet, no one smiled 
commiseratingly at Daugherty. Given 's speed and en- 
durance became the wonder of the camp. 

One difficulty met with in running the dogs arose from 
the quantities of prickly pears which grew all over the 
country. The small, keen thorns of these plants pene- 
trated the feet of the hounds and soon lamed them. Then 
some ingenious sportsman thought of the expedient of 
having the dogs shod with leather. It worked admirably, 
and after finding that their feet were safe, the animals paid 
no more attention to the thorns, but ran as well as they 
would have done on bare ground. After the column had 
reached a region where antelope were plentiful, some of 
the best hounds were picked out to run these nimble- 
footed animals, though the officers had no hope that any 
could be caught unless previously wounded. But one day 
in a fair, straightaway chase on the open prairie Given 
overtook and brought down an unwounded antelope, a 
feat which Lord Clifford, who was well versed in the an- 
nals of sportsmanship, declared to Captain Marsh was un- 
precedented. The remarkable nature of the exploit was 

177 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



emphasized a few days later, when the pack came sud- 
denly upon four antelope at graze in a swale of the prairie. 
The dogs were among them before they could start to run, 
yet every one escaped, leaping over their pursuers and 
scurrying quickly beyond reach. 

The Key West had been lying twelve days at Glendive, 
when early one afternoon. General Custer suddenly ap- 
peared, riding down the valley of the creek, accompanied 
by a single troop of his regiment. After cordial greetings, 
he informed Captain Marsh that the scouts had located a 
more convenient camping-place twenty miles up river and 
that the main column was heading for that point. He 
therefore instructed the boat to proceed there also, and 
came on board with his men for the short trip. The Key 
West reached her destination about dusk. The main 
column had not yet arrived, but late that night the 7th 
Cavalry band came into the valley ahead of the troops 
and going aboard the boat, serenaded the crew. Never 
before had the air of the lonely Yellowstone Valley echoed 
to any music save the rude beat of Indian tom-toms, and 
the sweet strains of this splendid military band, on such 
a silent, moonlit night and in such surroundings, made a 
weirdly solemn impression on the listeners which time 
could never efface. Early the next morning, July 31st, 
the remainder of the expedition came up. 

The troops now went into camp for several days to rest 
and replenish the train. In the meanwhile the Key West 
was busy bringing up supplies from Glendive for the col- 
umn to take on the next and most difficult stage of its 

178 



Campaigning with the Seventh Cavalry 

advance. At the new camping place the soldiers con- 
structed a fortification which was named Stanley's Stock- 
ade, for protecting the stores which were to be left behind. 
After he had brought up all the goods from Glendive, 
Captain Marsh was instructed to take a party of surveyors 
about fifty miles further up the river, where they surveyed 
a section of the valley. On returning from this duty, he 
found the troops and General Rosser's men ready and 
waiting to be ferried across the Yellowstone, the former 
to engage in their active Indian campaign and the latter 
to prosecute their railroad work. Though the Northern 
Pacific was eventually built along the south bank of the 
Yellowstone, these early preliminary surveys, so costly in 
life and labor and money, were run along the north bank 
and proved futile after all. 

Just before the troops moved a stir was caused among 
them by the arrival of a Catholic priest. Father Stephen, f 
who had come alone all the way from Fort Rice over the 
route previously followed by the column. Driving a sin- 
gle horse attached to an old buggy, over the top of which 
he had erected a large cross, this devoted man, utterly 
unarmed and defenseless, had ventured upon a journey 
which the most hardy frontiersmen would have hesitated 
to undertake. Eager to reach the army in Montana, to 
whose spiritual needs he felt called to minister, he had 
traveled across the desolate bad-lands, regardless of the 
dangers of swollen streams, prowling wild animals and 
skulking Indians with which his pathway was beset. With 
the sublime courage which has characterized the mis- 

179 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



sionaries of the Roman Catholic Church throughout the 
history of the North American Continent, he had not hesi- 
tated to jeopardize his Hfe for the sake of the object he 
wished to attain. His faith was not misplaced, for he 
came through safely and his courage made him an object 
of such respect to the soldiers that the work he was able 
to do among them must have been gratifying to him. He 
accompanied them on their westward march and was pres- 
ent to give Christian burial to those who fell in action. 

The passage of the Yellowstone was accomplished 
quickly with the aid of the boat, and the expedition at 
once departed, leaving only one company of the 17th 
Infantry and two troops of the 7th Cavalry, to guard the 
stockade. Shortly after it had gone, a mail came into the 
stockade from Fort Rice containing letters and papers for 
all the command. Captain Marsh took it on board the 
Key West and hastened up the river, hoping to overtake 
them. He did so opposite the mouth of Powder River, 
much to the satisfaction of the soldiers, who were thus 
enabled to hear again from the friends and dear ones left 
behind, which they could not otherwise have done for a 
number of weeks. The Key West did not go above the 
Powder, but after delivering the mail returned to Stan- 
ley's Stockade. 

As General Stanley moved forward, signs of Indians 
were not at first noticeable. But it was felt that some- 
where ahead in the fastnesses of the mysterious hills, 
stealthy tribesmen must be watching and gathering. The 
march was conducted with every precaution. A strong 

180 



Campaigimig with the Seventh Cavalry 

advance guard of cavalry scouted in front, the infantry 
marched ahead and in the rear of the wagon-train, while 
on both flanks of it was the remainder of the cavalry, ex- 
cept such as was daily detailed for immediate escort to the 
surveyors. The latter were running their line along the 
river bank, while the wagons followed the top of the bluffs 
where traveling was easier. On the afternoon of the 4th 
of August, a day when the thermometer was standing at 
110° in the shade, Doctor Honzinger, the veterinary sur- 
geon of the 7th Cavalry, and Mr. Baliran, the regimental 
sutler, together with two troopers, straggled from the 
column in search of water. They found a spring, and were 
resting beside it when, without warning, a party of Indians 
rose up before them and fired pointblank into their faces. 
Three of them fell dead, but the surviving trooper escaped 
to the train, and several troops of cavalry at once made 
chase up the valley after the fleeing hostiles, who were led, 
as was afterward learned, by Rain-in-the-Face, a young 
Ogalalla chief. To the surprise of the pursuers after they 
had ridden a few miles, they came upon General Custer 
and the advance guard, surrounded by several hundred 
Indians in a strip of timber near the river. Their timely 
arrival raised the siege and the enemy retreated. 

This day's attack was the first intimation the expedition 
had of the proximity of the Indians, but thereafter the evi- 
dences of their presence became plentiful. The sites of 
large camps recently abandoned by them were passed 
daily, while their scouts constantly observed the progress 
of the column from distant hilltops. Sometimes the re- 

181 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



treating travois trains bearing their families and camp 
equipage could be seen on the horizon, and on August 8th 
General Stanley instructed Custer to take all the mounted 
troops, including the Arikaree scouts, and by a forced 
march endeavor to overtake and destroy the villages. 

Custer started with his command in light marching 
order, but after pursuing the enemy all the next day, he 
arrived at a point on the Yellowstone near the mouth of 
the Big Horn River, where he was disappointed to find 
that they had crossed all their belongings in bull-boats 
and escaped to the south bank. He spent the following 
day seeking a ford, but without success. That night, war 
parties of the Indians recrossed the Yellowstone above 
and below his position, and at sunrise furiously attacked 
the cavalry as it lay in bivouac on the river bank. The 
first attack came from a strip of timber across the river, 
but directly west of the bivouac was a high bluflF, which, if 
gained by the Indians, would make the position untenable. 
Lieutenant Charles Braden, with half of his troop, L, 
hurried forward to occupy the crest of the bluff. He and 
the Indians reached it at the same moment, and a struggle 
almost hand-to-hand ensued for its possession. The In- 
dians were at last driven back, but with most unusual 
tenacity made several charges, all of which were repulsed, 
though Lieutenant Braden received a terrible wound which 
crippled him for life. Shortly afterward, a general ad- 
vance was ordered by Custer, and the enemy was scattered 
in every direction. The Indians had suffered heavily in 
the engagement, while the cavalry lost four men killed 

182 



Campaigning with the Seventh Cavalry 

and one oflBcer and three men wounded. Although routed 
on the field, the enemy continued to hold the strip of timber 
across the river from which they fired during the day, and 
were only driven out at last by shells from the two field- 
pieces under Lieutenant Webster, 22nd Infantry, which 
came up toward evening with General Stanley and the 
main column. 

Their severe handling in this affair demoralized the 
savages and they gave the troops no more trouble, save 
for a slight skirmish a few days later near Pompey's Pillar. 
This point marked the end of the westward march, for 
here the line of the surveyors connected with that run 
eastward from Bozeman in the two previous years. The 
column turned north and crossed the high plateau into the 
valley of the Musselshell. This it followed for a distance, 
then went along Great Porcupine Creek to the Yellow- 
stone, and marched down the bank of the latter stream 
until the starting-point, opposite Stanley's Stockade, was 
again reached on September 10th. 

During the absence of the troops, the Key West had 
spent most of her time in the vicinity of the stockade, occa- 
sionally making short trips up and down river for the pur- 
pose of examining the channels and chutes more carefully 
than had hitherto been possible. About the middle of 
August, while on one of these brief voyages down toward 
Glendive Creek, she encountered the steamer Josephine, 
Captain John Todd, coming up. This boat had long been 
expected by Captain Marsh, who at once transferred to 
her from the Key West, the latter being taken down to the 

183 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Missouri by Captain Todd, while the Josephine pro- 
ceeded to the stockade. 

The new boat, which was an addition to the fleet of the 
Coulson Packet Company, had been built under instruc- 
tions from Captain Marsh and for his own use. She had 
come from the marine ways at Freedom, Pa., whither 
Captain Todd had gone to hasten her completion and to 
bring her up to the Yellowstone, where she was seriously 
needed, as the river was falling.* She was of very light 
draught, having been designed for use on those waters, 
and was better adapted to such work than the Key West. 
Captain Marsh had named her after Josephine, the little 
daughter of General Stanley, whose home was then at 
Fort Sully, the headquarters of the 22nd Infantry. 

When, three weeks after the arrival of the new boat, the 
returning expedition at last made its appearance on the 
opposite bank of the Yellowstone, the troops were worn 
down by hard campaigning, for their march had been 
an arduous one. With them they brought Lieutenant 
Braden who, contrary to the expectations of his comrades, 
had survived his desperate wound. Since the fight near 
the Big Horn, it had been a difficult matter to bring him 
through all that long and torturing journey of 400 miles 
across the hill country. His injury had been caused by a 
rifle ball which passed through his left leg, shattering the 

* The contributions to the Historical Society of Montana place the 
Josephine in the list of steamboat arrivals at the Fort Benton levee during 
the season of 1873. This is an error. Under orders from Captain 
Marsh she went direct from Freedom, Pa., to the Yellowstone for 
Government contract service with the army in the field. — J. M. H. 

184 



Campaigning with the Seventh Cavalry 

bone from hip to knee. The command was provided with 
few surgical appHances and, lacking splints or plaster band- 
ages, the officer's injured limb was placed in a wooden 
trough, made by a blacksmith and a carpenter. The next 
problem was to carry him. The jolting of the ambulance 
nearly killed him, while hand and mule litters proved 
nearly as bad. At last the ingenious wagon-master rigged 
up a litter slung on poles thirty feet long, the ends of which 
were fastened to the running-gear of an ambulance. The 
contrivance was hauled by men, and an officer, three non- 
commissioned officers, and thirty troopers were detailed 
to handle it. In it the heroic Braden traveled for thirty 
days, and as soon as the column reached the river bank, 
he was taken on board the Josephine and tenderly placed 
in one of her comfortable cabins, as were the several 
wounded soldiers who had suffered with him. 

After this work of humanity had been done, the boat 
ferried the cavalry and some of the infantry to the east 
bank, whence they marched for Fort Rice, arriving there 
September 22nd. The battalions of the 8th and 9th 
Infantry were taken on board and conveyed to Sioux City, 
en route to distant stations. At Fort Buford, Captain 
Marsh found a young man by the name of William H. 
Seward, anxiously awaiting his arrival. Seward was clerk 
to the Department Paymaster, Major William Smith, and, 
in the absence of his superior, was paying off the troops at 
the river posts. Shortly before the arrival of the Jose- 
phine, he had received word from the East that his wife 
had given birth to a daughter and he was naturally very 

185 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



desirous of reaching home. But he still had to pay oflF 
the troops at one more post. Fort Stevenson. On the way 
down from Buford he confided the situation to Captain 
Marsh. The Josephine was under Government charter 
and the captain was supposed to take her through to her 
journey's end without any unnecessary delays, yet if 
Seward were set ashore at Stevenson and left there by the 
boat he would have no means of reaching Bismarck and 
the railroad for a long time, and might even be compelled 
to remain at the fort all winter, since no more boats were 
expected there that year. 

Captain Marsh did not wish the young paymaster's 
clerk to suffer such a misfortune, which would seem all 
the harder from the fact that Seward's actual business at 
Fort Stevenson would only occupy him for about half a 
day. So just before the Josephine reached the fort, the 
captain went down to the main deck and inquired of 
First Engineer Charlie Echols: 

" Charlie, don't you think the engine valves ought to be 
ground?" 

Echols intently scrutinized the face of his chief. 

" Well, I don't know but they had, captain," he replied, 
with a grin. 

"Take you about half a day, won't it, Charlie?" 

Again the engineer looked at him closely. 

"Yes," he answered, "I reckon it will; about half a 
day." 

"All right," said Captain Marsh, "we'll do it at Fort 
Stevenson." 

186 



Campaigning with the Seventh Cavalry 

Echols put in the time industriously, though just what 
results he accomplished are not matters of record. But 
at almost the moment when Seward finally appeared on 
the bank, hurrying down to the landing, the work on the 
valves came to an abrupt termination, the stage was 
hauled in and the vessel resumed her journey. Seward 
left the boat at Bismarck and caught the first train for the 
East. Nearly eight years passed before the captain saw 
him again. Then he came to Bismarck, accompanied by 
his wife and eight-year-old daughter, for no purpose save 
to pay the captain a visit. They had been in Minneapo- 
lis and Mrs. Seward had insisted on making the journey 
in order that she might meet and personally thank the 
man who had once saved her a six months' separation 
from her husband at a time when she sorely needed him 
at her side. 

Lieutenant Braden was carried off the Josephine at 
Fort Lincoln, where he lay in the post hospital for some 
weeks, and was then taken by rail to St. Paul. He re- 
mained in that city through the winter, and in the spring 
returned to his home in Michigan, hoping to recover 
fully. But it was impossible for him to do so, and even- 
tually he was promoted to the rank of first lieutenant and 
then retired, on account of "wounds in the line of duty." 
Captain Marsh greatly admired the young oflScer's cheer- 
ful courage while he was lying on the Josephine, making 
no complaint over his wound and submitting without a 
murmur to the diet of pork and beans, which was all the 
larder of the boat could furnish him. When he was 

187 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



taken ashore at Fort Lincoln, his campaign hat was left 
hanging on a nail in the cabin he had occupied. Captain 
Marsh would not allow it to be removed, and as long as he 
continued to command the boat Braden's hat remained 
where he had placed it, a memento of the foititude of one 
American soldier. 



188 



CHAPTER XXIV 

PIONEER PATHS 

For the stirring note of the bugle's throat 

Ye may hark to-day in vain. 
For the track is scarred by the gang-plow's shard. 

And gulfed in the growing grain. 

REGARDED superficially, the objects of General 
Stanley's expedition had all been attained. The 
railway survey had been carried to completion, 
and the Indians had been driven before the military 
advance and defeated in several engagements. But in 
a deeper sense, the results were far less satisfactory. As 
soon as the troops retired, the country was reoccupied 
by the hostiles, whose bitterness against the Government 
had been increased ten-fold by the invasion. Those of 
their number who ventured into the river agencies after 
supplies recited their grievances with redoubled vehe- 
mence to the reservation Indians, and many of these, 
whose friendship for the whites was at best but luke- 
warm, were converted to the hostile cause. How many 
thus became converted was not known or even suspected 
by the military authorities until the battles of the Rose- 
bud and the Little Big Horn three years later opened their 
eyes to the terrible earnestness with which the great Sioux 
Nation clung to its last wild hunting ground. The climax 

189 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



of the mighty drama of warfare for possession of the 
Northwestern territories, was rapidly drawing near, and 
the Yellowstone Expedition of 1873 contributed not a 
little to its consummation. 

So far as fighting was concerned, comparative quiet 
reigned throughout the Sioux country during the year 
1874. The management of the Northern Pacific was not 
yet ready either to prosecute its construction work or to 
elaborate its surveys, and the Indians in the disputed 
region were not irritated by any military movements there. 
On their part the red men remained quietly within their 
proper boundaries, undertaking no offensive movements, 
but during the year two events transpired which were well 
calculated to arouse their anger. 

The first and least important of these was an expedi- 
tion of civilians undertaken from Bozeman in February, 
March and April. Its object was a double one; to 
prospect for gold and to reconnoiter a wagon road from 
Bozeman to the head of navigation on the Yellowstone 
and there establish a town as a base of communication 
with the terminus of the Northern Pacific at Bismarck. 
Judging from the observations of the Key West in the 
previous summer, this Bozeman party concluded that the 
head of navigation was near the mouth of the Tongue 
River, and toward this point their expedition proceeded, 
following as usual the north bank of the river. But the 
provisions running short, the eastward march was given 
up long before the mouth of the Tongue was reached, 
and, crossing the Yellowstone, the column moved up the 

190 



Pioneer Paths 



valley of the Big Horn River, exploring for gold. Here 
it was severely and constantly harassed by the hostiles, 
though no heavy engagements occurred, and after swing- 
ing in a wide circle along the base of the Big Horn Moun- 
tains, it returned to Bozeman by the old Montana Road, 
having accomplished practically nothing, except to in- 
cense the Indians. 

But the event of 1874 which most deeply stirred the 
Sioux was the military expedition under General Custer 
which visited the Black Hills in the summer of that year. 
This beautiful region of pine-covered hills and park-like 
valleys, watered by innumerable crystal streams, pos- 
sessing many thousands of acres of fertile agricultural 
land and great stores of mineral wealth, was regarded by 
the Indians as the chief jewel of their empire. Relying 
upon their treaty rights, they had felt little apprehension 
of being disturbed in its peaceful possession. 

But early in 1874, General Sheridan, actuated entirely 
by considerations of military policy, recommended to the 
Government that an army post be established in the 
Black Hills, which, lying near the center of the Sioux 
country, would greatly simplify the problem of keeping 
that restless people in subjection. In pursuance of this 
plan and quite regardless of the nice points of treaties, 
Sheridan ordered Custer with his regiment to march 
from Fort Abraham Lincoln into the Hills and thoroughly 
explore the region, for the double purpose of ascertaining 
its natural resources and of locating a favorable site for 
a post. 

191 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



General Custer carried out his instructions promptly 
and thoroughly. The Indians were not aware of his move- 
ments until he was in the center of the Black Hills. Here, 
scattered about in summer camps, he encountered a few 
of them, who fled at his approach, dismayed by the ap- 
pearance of an army in the midst of their quiet valleys. 
The General, whose official reports were usually made 
in forceful and picturesque language, on the completion 
of his expedition, sent to his superiors a description of 
the country so glowing and enthusiastic that, when made 
public, it precipitated into the Black Hills a rush of 
homeseekers and prospectors similar to that which had 
invaded western Montana several years before. The ag- 
gressors were promptly ejected by troops, but the mis- 
chief had been done. All over the country a popular 
clamor arose for the Government to open the Hills to 
settlement by purchase from the Indians, if possible," 
but, if not, then by forcible seizure. The Sioux, on the 
other hand, furious over the invasion, and feeling that no 
promise of the Government, however solemnly pledged, 
was worth the paper on which it was written, became 
ready to cast aside all caution and sacrifice their lives 
in a last despairing contest for their oft-violated rights. 
How deeply, how vitally, this proud and freedom-loving 
people cherished the crumbling ideals of their old, wild 
life, the Government could not seem to realize until, in 
the final cataclysm, their devotion stood revealed, and 
half a thousand white men were blotted out by dying 
savagery at bay before the cupidity of civilization. 

192 



CHAPTER XXV 

BOUND FOR THE MOUNTAINS 

Puff-puff! they went by the flat sand-bars. 
Chug-chug! where the currents spun. 

THE season of 1874 Captain Marsh spent quietly, 
operating the Josephine in regular commerce 
between Yankton, Bismarck, and Fort Benton, 
and finding plenty of business though little excitement 
in transporting Government stores and post trader's 
goods. On one of his first trips up river in the spring he 
had as a passenger for Fort Lincoln, a banker from Beu- 
lah, a hamlet in eastern Iowa. The nature of the business 
which was calling this gentleman so far from home did 
not at once become apparent. But one day he, together 
with several other passengers, was in the pilot-house 
while Captain Marsh was on duty and in the course of 
conversation he related the circumstances which had 
caused him to make the journey. 

It seemed that during the previous summer, while the 
7th Cavalry was out on the Yellowstone, a young man 
had gone from Iowa to Fort Lincoln and there entered 
into a contract to furnish hay for the cavalry horses dur- 
ing the coming winter. He purchased a number of mules 
and some machinery, the money thus expended having 
been furnished to him by the Beulah banker, who took 

193 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



a chattel mortgage on the property to insure his invest- 
ment. The contractor set to work on the prairie mea- 
dows near the fort, but being unfamihar with the ways 
of the wily red man, he permitted his mules to wander 
at large during the night, and presently a marauding 
band of Sioux swept down and ran off the entire herd. 
The contractor possessed no money of his own, and the 
banker, who had been obliged to stand the loss, was now 
going up to learn whether he could recover anything on 
his unfortunate venture. 

When he had concluded. Captain Marsh asked him 
whether he had ever taken the matter up with the military 
authorities. 

"Oh, yes," he answered, in an injured tone. "I have 
written to General Custer asking him if he did not think 
that the Indians would give those mules up to me if they 
knew I held a chattel mortgage on them, since I am not 
connected with the army. But he has never replied to 
my letter." 

The story of the Iowa banker's artlessness went the 
rounds of the frontier posts, and an echo of it was heard 
several years later. One day when General Miles was 
going up the river on Captain Marsh's boat, on coming 
around a bend, a fine looking horse was observed quietly 
grazing out on the prairie and not far from a heavy strip 
of timber. The captain called General Miles' attention 
to it, and gravely asked whether he should land so that 
it might be captured, though he well knew that the animal 
was a decoy put out to draw them from the boat. But 

194 



Bound for the Mountains 



the General was not to be trapped. He regarded the horse 
and the strip of timber for a moment, then turning a 
quizzical smile on the captain, remarked : 

"Yes, that certainly seems to be a good horse. But 
I'm afraid there may be some Indians around here who 
hold a chattel mortgage on him, and they might not 
want to give him up!" 

The autumn of 1874 found the captain again in the 
place he most enjoyed, at home in Yankton with his 
family around him, and here he remained through the 
winter. But the season following was to prove a more 
eventful one for him. Shortly after New Year's Day, 
1875, General Sheridan requested Commodore S. B. 
Coulson, the manager of the Coulson Packet Company, 
to come to headquarters in Chicago for a consultation. 
Upon the Commodore's arrival, Sheridan informed him 
that he wished a suitable boat under Captain Marsh to 
be sent to Bismarck as early as practicable in the spring 
for the purpose of conveying an exploring expedition up 
the Yellowstone to the head of navigation. It was finally 
agreed that the Josephine should be used, and upon the 
opening of navigation, General Sheridan issued the fol- 
lowing order to Lieut.-Col. James W. Forsyth, Military 
Secretary on his staff: 

" Headquarters Military Division of the Missouri, 
Chicago, III., May 19, 1875. 
Colonel: — 

Pursuant to an agreement with Mr. S. B. Coulson, the con- 
tractor for freight on the Upper Missouri, the steamer Josephine 

195 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



will be placed at your disposal at Bismarck, Dakota Territory, 
for an examination of the Yellowstone River from its mouth to 
the mouth of the Big Horn, or still further up, if practicable. 

You will therefore proceed to Bismarck without delay, accom- 
panied by Lieut. -Col. F. D. Grant, of my staff, where the 
steamer Josephine will be in readiness for you; and after land- 
ing such freight as she may carry for Forts Stevenson and Buford 
at these respective points, you will take on board from the gar- 
rison at Fort Buford a sufficient escort for the accomplishment 
of the object in view. I want a careful examination made of the 
south bank of the Yellowstone and the mouths and immediate 
valleys of the rivers coming in from the Black Hills, and espe- 
cially those of Tongue River, Rosebud, and Big Horn, and if 
you go higher up the Yellowstone, the Big Rosebud, giving an 
account of the timber, soil, and geological formation, also the 
depth of the water in a general way, and the character of any 
rapids passed over above the mouth of Powder River. Make 
your examination as complete as possible, without any unnec- 
essary detention of the boat, and return from any point when, in 
your best judgment, there is not sufficient water, or any other 
obstacles to impede your progress. 

It may be necessary, at some time in the immediate future, to 
occupy by a military force the country in and about the mouths 
of Tongue River and the Big Horn. You will, therefore, make 
especial examination of these points with this view. 

Yours truly, 

P. H. Sheridan, 

Lieutenant-General. 
Lieut.-Col. J. W. Forsyth, 

Military Secretary." 

Like the other oflBcer of the same surname who had 
ascended the Yellowstone two years earlier, James W. 
Forsyth was the possessor of a brilliant Civil War record. 
He had received several brevet commissions for "gallant 

196 



Bound for the Mountains 



and meritorious services," first at Chickamauga, then 
at Cedar Creek, then at Opequan, Fisher's Hill, and 
Middletown, and last at Five Forks, while the grade of 
brigadier-general, with which he had been retired from 
the volunteer army, was conferred upon him specifically 
"for gallant and meritorious services" during the war, 
an honor accorded to but few officers.* He was a gen- 
tleman of noble character and unfailing courtesy, with 
whom it was a constant pleasure to associate, and a 
soldier of high professional attainments, beloved by his 
subordinates and respected and trusted by his superiors. 
The command of such an expedition as he was to un- 
dertake could not have been placed in more competent 
hands. 

The Josephine left Yankton early in May with Grant 
Marsh as master and pilot; Joe Todd, pilot and clerk; 
Andrew Larson, mate; Monroe Marsh and George 
Britton, engineers; Lew Miller, steward, and thirty- 
seven men. Going straight through to Fort Lincoln, 
she stopped there to pick up Charlie Reynolds, the scout 
and hunter, then crossed to Bismarck, where General 
Forsyth and Lieutenant-Colonel Grant came on board, 
accompanied by several professors of the Smithsonian 
Institution bent upon scientific research. Having no 
freight to deliver, the Josephine proceeded without delay 
to Fort Buford, where she arrived on the 25th of May, 
and took on the escort, consisting of Companies E, G, 
and H, of the 6th Infantry, commanded respectively by 
* Official Armv Register. 

197 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Captain Thomas Britton, 1st Lieut. W. H. H. Crowell, 
and 2nd Lieut. R. E. Thompson, a total force of seven 
officers and one hundred enUsted men. There were, in 
addition, four mounted scouts, of whom Charlie Reynolds 
was the chief. One one-inch Gatling gun, with 10,000 
rounds of ammunition, was carried, and the troops were 
provided with 350 rounds of rifle ammunition and with 
one month's subsistence per man. Thus loaded, the 
Josephine, which registered 300 tons burden, drew only 
twenty inches of water.* 

All was now ready for the start into the wilderness. 
The prospect before the voyagers was enough to arouse 
the enthusiasm of any man having within him the love 
of primeval nature and feeling the fascination of mys- 
teries unsolved which lead the feet onward along a path- 
way of discovery. Comfortable quarters had been pre- 
pared for each of the 160 men on the boat and they were 
plentifully supplied with all necessary provisions, while 
the spice of danger added to their enterprise by the possi- 
bility of encountering hostile Indians was just sufficient 
to be exhilarating without causing serious apprehension. 
It is rarely that an exploring expedition can set out into 
a savage region provided with so many of the comforts 
of civilization. 

Captain Marsh was anxious to be well within the mouth 

of the Yellowstone before darkness fell, in order that 

good progress might be made the following day, so at 

* " Report of an expedition up the Yellowstone River, made in 1875 
by James W. Forsyth, Lieutenant-Colonel and Militant Secretary, and 
F. D. Grant, Lieutenant-Colonel and Aide-de-Camp.' 

198 



Bound jor the Mountains 



six o'clock on the evening of the 26th, as soon as the 
escort was on board, he backed off. Before sundown 
the Josephine had passed out of the Missouri and was 
breasting the impetuous current of the Yellowstone, 
which leaping from its steep channel into the larger stream 
with the full force of the spring freshets behind it, seemed 
determined to entirely usurp the place of the latter. Be- 
fore the last streaks of the long twilight had faded from 
the west, the boat had plowed her way twelve miles up 
the headstrong river and come to rest for the night at the 
foot of Forsyth's Butte, towering high above the bottoms 
of the right bank. She had no sooner been made fast 
than General Forsyth ordered a strong cordon of guards 
to be posted out on the prairie, extending in a semi-circle 
to the bank above and below the boat, as a protection 
against Indian surprise. This practice was adhered to 
throughout the voyage, both at night and when, during 
daylight, a landing was made to procure fuel. 

The next morning at four o'clock the Josephine was off 
again, and by the afternoon of May 29th had reached Wolf 
Rapids, just below the mouth of the Powder, the most 
formidable obstruction to navigation yet encountered. 
The river had been found at a good stage, about two feet 
below high water mark, and the current over the normal 
channel averaged four miles per hour. On Wolf Rapids 
it attained the high velocity of six miles, but the boat 
was easily able to steam about over them, taking sound- 
ings and finding a minimum depth of eight feet along the 
channel. 

199 



The Conquest oj the Missouri 



On the right bank of these rapids a perpendicular cliJBF 
rises sheer from the water to a height of fifty feet, its 
face seamed with veins of bituminous coal, the largest as 
much as five feet in thickness. Bituminous coal along 
the upper Missouri and the Yellowstone is common, vast 
fields of it underlying portions of North Dakota and 
Montana. In recent years some of these have been 
developed in a very limited way, and as the country 
becomes populated they will doubtless be worked more 
extensively. But during all his early years in the north- 
west, neither Captain Marsh nor any other of the steam- 
boat men were able to make any use of the native coal 
deposits. The difficulty of procuring firewood induced 
them to make every effort to utilize the coal, which might 
have been shoveled from the river banks in hundreds 
of places where it had broken off and fallen in heaps 
from outcropping veins. Had it been of any value, it 
would have solved the fuel problem completely. But 
it could not be made to burn by any means. On his boats 
at different times Captain Marsh tested it in the laundry 
stoves and tried to keep up steam in the boilers with 
it over night. Then he had some of it thoroughly dried 
and, piling seasoned wood around and under it in the 
furnaces, subjected it to the greatest heat that could be 
produced. But without avail. Like iron, it would red- 
den around the edges, but it would not burn, and after 
each experiment it had to be pulled from the furnaces 
and thrown in the river. When he returned to North 
Dakota in 1903, after an absence of twenty years, the 

200 



Bound for the Mountains 



captain found to his surprise that all steamboats were 
using the native coal to the exclusion of wood. It seems 
hardly conceivable that the coal can have undergone a 
change in quality in so short a time, but it is nevertheless 
true that now an excellent quality of fuel is gathered from 
the same deposits which two decades ago were as useless 
for the purpose as so much rubble-stone. 



201 



CHAPTER XXVI 

BREASTING UNKNOWN WATERS 

Yet these are hut the vanguard of the race. 
The fearless few who force the victor's hour; 

Behind them press the myriads, to place 
The flag of conquest on the seats of power. 

ON the same afternoon that Wolf Rapids were 
explored, the Josephine reconnoitered the mouth 
of Powder River and then, passing on beneath 
the shadow of Sheridan's Buttes, the last familiar land- 
mark, came to rest for the night ten miles above. From 
the time that the Powder was left behind timber was 
found to be very scarce, even on the islands, and the 
boat was obliged to make frequent stops while the wood- 
cutters and their guards went out for fuel. This con- 
dition prevailed until the mouth of Tongue River was 
attained, thirty-eight miles above the Powder. But from 
its valley on westward the timber became magnificent, 
many of the cottonwoods having a diameter of five feet 
and some of six feet. General Forsyth, in his oflScial 
report of the expedition, declared that some of the large, 
wooded islands " are so handsome that they almost make 
the voyager believe that they are the well-kept grounds 
pertaining to some English country-house. I never saw 

202 



Breasting Unknown Waters 



so fine a growth of cottonwood in my life as on the Yel- 
lowstone twenty-five miles above Tongue River." 

No Indians were seen until the Tongue was reached, 
on the evening of May 30th, though the mounted scouts 
had been off scouring the northward hills for "signs" 
all that day. But as the boat, in the light of the setting 
sun, approached the finely timbered valley of this tribu- 
tary, a considerable Indian camp was discovered, nestled 
among the trees. The red men sighted the boat at the 
same moment, and were evidently terror-stricken thereby, 
for they fled precipitately, abandoning some of their camp 
equipage and leaving their tepee fires burning. So hasty 
was their departure that no movement could have been 
made against them even if any had been contemplated. 
From the time that this encampment was encountered, 
the men on the boat could now and then see signal smokes 
rising back among the hills or on the buttes along the 
river. Warned by these mute evidences that the enemy 
was observing their progress, the guards were cautioned 
to renewed vigilance at night. 

The method employed by these Indians, and by all 
the Sioux, in manipulating their signal fires, was inter- 
esting. The dusky scout who had news to convey to 
other scouts or to distant camps would first select as the 
location for his fire the crest of some conspicuous eleva- 
tion. Here with his knife he would dig a small hole in 
the ground, fill it with damp prairie grass and light it, 
making a smudge, the smoke from which would rise high 
in a straight column through the still summer air. After 

203 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



he had permitted it to smolder for a minute or two, he 
would throw his blanket over the hole, cutting off the 
smoke for a time, and then withdraw it and send up 
another column. In this way many signals, previously 
arranged, could be transmitted to distant points by vari- 
ous combinations of smoke columns and intervals, as tele- 
graphic messages are transmitted by dots and dashes. 

General Forsyth had been instructed to make an ex- 
amination of the mouth of Rosebud River, which point 
was reached on the 1st of June. But, strangely enough, 
after a careful survey the General came to the conclusion 
that it was not the mouth of the Rosebud and that, in 
fact, this stream did not empty into the Yellowstone at 
all, but into the Tongue. Though the Rosebud is one 
of the chief affluents of the Yellowstone, for some reason 
its bed happened to be dry at the time of the Josephine's 
visit, so that General Forsyth's conjecture was not un- 
natural. 

Until the Big Horn had been passed, on the afternoon 
of June 2nd, the soldiers of the escort enjoyed an easy 
existence. Their quarters were comfortable and they 
passed many hours daily in lounging about their bunks, 
talking, playing cards and writing letters to be mailed 
on their return. It was part of the business of the con- 
tractor for steamboat transportation to build temporary 
bunks along the sides of the main deck, back of the boil- 
ers, for the accommodation of the enlisted men, on boats 
which were to carry escorts. The officers were always 
quartered in the cabins on the deck above, which in 

204 



Breasting Unknown Waters 



steamboat nomenclature is known as the "boiler deck"; 
for what reason no steamboat man seems able to explain, 
since the boilers really stand on the main deck, below. 
The soldiers did not even have to go out in hunting squads, 
as was often the case on such trips, because the inde- 
fatigable Charlie Reynolds, alone, supplied them with 
more fresh meat than they could use. On the islands 
and in the valleys of the Yellowstone grew quantities of 
wild plums and cherries, buffalo-berries, gooseberries, 
currants and strawberries, and the troops sometimes 
found opportunity for gathering such of these fruits as 
were then ripe to add to their bill of fare. The nightly 
guard duty had, of course, to be performed, but at other 
times, save when wood was being cut, all the men were 
at leisure except three, who were constantly occupied 
while the boat was in motion, in measuring distances. 

This last was an important duty and the method pur- 
sued, which had been employed also on the Key West 
in 1873, was a novel one. It was out of the question on 
such a trip to have men walk along the bank and accu- 
rately determine the distances from point to point; time 
would not allow it. So the work was done on the boat. 
The men having it in charge were stationed on the top, or 
" hurricane " deck, the length of which from bow to stern 
was exactly 150 feet. One of them took his place at the 
stern to keep the record and the other two at the bow. 
As soon as the boat got under way, one of the men at 
the bow selected an object on shore and keeping abreast 
of it, walked toward the stern. When he reached the 

205 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



latter, still abreast of his marking point, he had walked 
150 feet and the boat, obviously, had advanced a like 
distance. Upon his gaining the stern, the second man 
started from the bow, similarly covering an object on 
shore, while the first returned to the bow to repeat the 
process, and so on. While not to be compared in accu- 
racy with a survey, this method established the distances 
along the river with approximate certainty, and from that 
day to the present the measurements taken by the Key 
West and the Josephine have been regarded as the stand- 
ard ones for the Yellowstone, no regular survey of the 
river having ever been made. 

Taking up the work where he had left it in 1873, Cap- 
tain Marsh began naming the prominent points along the 
river as soon as the Powder was passed. Among the 
eminences thus named were Devil's Back Bone Buttes, 
Cap Butte, Tower, Bad Land, Marsh's, Lookout, Sun- 
down, Rosebud, and Bessie Buttes, The Palisades, Gray's 
and Huntley's Bluffs, Cape Horn, just above Big Horn 
River, The Turrets, two fantastic, castle-like rocks stand- 
ing side by side on the north shore thirty-five miles be- 
yond Cape Horn, and Belle Butte, the later marking 
the highest point attained by the Josephine. Some of 
the rapids receiving titles were Baker's, Dixon's, and 
Bear Rapids, The Narrows, and Hell Roaring Rapids, 
the last, of sulphurous suggestion, lying at the foot of 
Belle Butte. The chief islands which were given their 
designations by the Josephine's master were Reynold's, 
Eagle, Poncie and Bear Islands, and The Thousand Isles. 

206 



Breasting Unknown Waters 



When he personally was navigating the boat, Captain 
Marsh always kept beside him in the pilot-house a note- 
book, in which he recorded for his own future use the 
characteristics of the channel and the adjacent shores. 
This detailed log, which has been previously mentioned 
in connection with the exploring trip of the Key West^ 
the captain grew so accustomed to maintaining that 
invariably after completing a crossing and getting the 
boat straightened up on her new course, he would pick 
up his notebook and enter his observations on the sec- 
tion of river just passed. The entries would read some- 
what as follows: 

"Run left-hand shore up past a big bluff. Plenty of 
dead timber in this bend. Then cross from the dead 
wood in the left-hand bluff over to a short, right-hand 
bend. Small timber in the head of this bend. Run to 
the head of this short, right-hand bend, then circle out 
between two islands (first island named Crittenden Island 
for General T. L. Crittenden, 17th Infantry; second 
named Elk Island) and come back to a right-hand prairie 
bend. Run this bend to the head of it, then cross from 
the dead timber in the head of the right-hand bend over to 
a deep, left-hand bluff bend (bluff named Calf Head 
Butte)."* 

It did not occur to Captain Marsh that the entries in 

* Extract from log of steamer Mandan, Captain W. H. Gould, of trip 
up the Yellowstone River in July, 1905, with additions applicable to the 
trip of the steamer Key West, in 1873. The log of the Mandan was kept 
by Captain Marsh, who was employed by the Government to malce 
an examination of the Yellowstone with her, and the vessel was chartered 
for his use. 



207 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



his notebook could be of interest to any one except him- 
self. But one day General Forsyth was sitting on the 
pilot's bench behind him, and observing him writing, 
inquired : 

" Captain, what is it that you are always putting down 
in that book?" 

"Notes about the channel," replied Captain Marsh. 

The General was interested, and after the nature of 
the entries had been explained to him, he exclaimed: 

"Well, by George, I want that information; it is ex- 
actly what I am after and have never been able to get." 

"Why, I thought you were after information about 
the country. General," said the captain. "You have 
engineer oflBcers and professors from the Smithsonian 
along with you, and I didn't suppose my little notes could 
be of any value to you compared with the ones they are 
getting." 

" You didn't? " cried the General. " Why, what do you 
suppose I care about the geological formation of this 
country or the traces of Mesozoic formations? I want 
military information for the use of campaigning troops; 
I want to know about this river for the transportation 
of supplies, and all the engineers and professors on earth 
can't give me what you have in that book. I want it to 
take back to headquarters with me." 

At the end of the voyage the captain accordingly turned 
over his notebook to General Forsyth, exacting a promise, 
however, that it should be used only for military purposes 
and should not be copied for the use of other pilots who 

208 



Breasting Unknown Waters 



might later want to ascend the Yellowstone. The cap- 
tain maintained that the book was of pecuniary value to 
him, and that he could sell copies of it to other pilots for 
considerable sums. He regarded it as his personal prop- 
erty, but General Sheridan took a different view of the 
matter. A year or so later, when many boats had occa- 
sion to ascend the Yellowstone on Government business, 
Sheridan had copies made of the log of Captain Marsh 
and gave them to all pilots who applied. General For- 
syth protested, saying he had promised the captain that 
his book should not be made public. Sheridan disposed 
of the objections summarily by exclaiming to Forsyth : 

" You tell Marsh to go to a warmer climate ! Ask him 
if he thinks we've been paying him four times as much 
as any other steamboat man all these years just to have 
him keep his knowledge bottled up for private use? 
His work on a Government boat belongs to the Govern- 
ment; he's paid to know about the river and to tell us 
about it, and I'll use his logbook for any purpose I think 
proper." 

When he heard of this outburst on the part of his good 
friend Sheridan, Captain Marsh laughed and mentally 
bade farewell to his log, for he knew that the General was 
right. 



209 



CHAPTER XXVII 

"lonesome Charlie" 

Not hiding, as the wolf and hind, 
From blinding snow and bitter vrind. 
Nor, like the Indian, crouching low 
Above a brush-fire'a feeble glow. 

REYNOLD'S Island, which was mentioned a little 
way back, was given its name in honor of the 
gallant scout and hunter of the expedition, who 
was best known through the northwest as "Lonesome 
Charlie" Reynolds. This man had attained a fame 
along the frontier as wide as that of "Yellowstone" 
Kelly, and his character and exploits were similar in 
many respects to those of " the-little-man-with-a-strong- 
heart." Like him, Reynolds had come of a good family 
in the East, where he had lived until 1860. Then, at 
the age of sixteen, his restless nature impelled him to 
seek the West. He joined an emigrant party bound 
for California, which was driven back by the Indians. 
But his short experience with the ill-starred enterprise 
had given the boy a taste of the wild life which he craved, 
and he remained in the border country, hunting and 
trapping, exploring and scouting, from the plains of old 
Mexico to the forks of the Republican River, serving for 
three years during the Civil War in a Kansas regiment 

210 



^''Lonesome Charlie^'' 



along the frontier, and some years afterward drifting to the 
Northwest. 

Here his marvelous gifts as a hunter, more remarkable 
even than those of Kelly, quickly earned him a wide 
reputation, and for some time he was employed by con- 
tract to supply the garrisons of Fort Rice and Fort Ste- 
venson with fresh meat. The phrase, "Reynold's luck," 
became a familiar one, and other hunters, envious of his 
success, resorted to all manner of plausible explanations 
for their failure to emulate his performances. Among 
the Gros Ventres, Mandan and Arikaree Indians at Fort 
Berthold, with whom he frequently came in contact, 
his prowess was attributed to magic, or " medicine," and 
their superstitious jealousy sometimes placed him in dan- 
ger of his life. On one occasion, in the dead of winter, 
when the Indians at the agency were actually suffering 
for want of the meat which their hunters could not pro- 
cure, Reynolds started out from Fort Berthold for a hunt, 
accompanied by a young half-breed Arikaree named 
Peter Beauchamp. They took with them a wagon and 
made their way southward to the valley of the Little 
Missouri, where they almost immediately came upon a 
herd of eight elk. With his customary skill, Reynolds 
got to leeward of them, crept within long rifle range and 
succeeded in picking them all off. Beauchamp and he 
then dressed them, loaded the wagon with as much meat 
as it would carry and, caching the rest, returned to the 
agency. 

Seeing Reynolds come in loaded down with game from 
211 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



a place where they had hunted in vain, the Indians, 
especially the Gros Ventres, became very angry, and 
Beauchamp aroused them to frenzy by telling them, 
purely for his own amusement, a story about the "medi- 
cine " which Reynolds had used on the hunt. He declared 
that when " the -white -hunter -who -never -goes -out- for- 
nothing," as Reynolds was called by the Indians, first came 
upon the trail of the elk, he examined it to see that it 
was fresh, then took from a hidden pocket a black bottle 
and poured a few drops of its liquid contents upon the 
trail. Then he sat down on a log and waited for an 
hour, when all the elk returned upon their tracks and he 
had nothing to do but shoot and dress them. 

The story aroused the Gros Ventres to such a pitch of 
superstitious fury that to the number of two hundred 
they rushed to Malnorie's trading-store, where Reynolds, 
all unsuspicious of coming trouble, was quietly resting 
after his long journey. They surrounded the building 
and demanded from him the black bottle, threatening 
that if he did not give it up they would kill him. The 
employees of the trading establishment, when they saw 
the angry mob approaching, fled to the stockade, leaving 
Reynolds and his friend Malnorie to face the sudden 
peril alone. Reynolds, of course, had no bottle to give 
and told the Gros Ventres so, whereupon they drew 
their knives and made a dash upon his team of horses, 
which still stood hitched before the store, intending to 
cut the animals' throats. But the hunter threw his 
dreaded rifle to his shoulder and warned them that the 

212 



^^ Lonesome Charlie^* 



first man who touched a horse would die. They knew 
him to be as good as his word, and at last sullenly with- 
drew, vowing vengeance, which, however, they never 
dared attempt. To the Arikaree tribesmen, who had 
taken no part in the attack, Reynolds gave two of the dead 
elk, but to the Gros Ventres he gave nothing, a procedure 
not calculated to restore the good humor of the latter. 

In 1875, when he accompanied the Josephine, Rey- 
nolds was about thirty-one years of age, a slender, sinewy 
man five feet eight inches in height, slightly stoop-shoul- 
dered, with restless gray eyes and a voice as gentle as 
a woman's. Like Kelly, he was very chary of speech, 
seeming even surly on short acquaintance, though such 
was not the case, for his disposition was cheerful and his 
generosity such that he would hesitate at no sacrifice 
for a friend. As a scout his services were of great value 
to the expedition and the slaughter he wrought among 
the wild animals of the country caused continual aston- 
ishment to the soldiers, whom his rifle kept constantly 
supplied with such a variety of choice game as would 
have tickled the palate of an epicure. The friendship 
existing between Captain Marsh and " Lonesome Charlie" 
was close and warm, and it continued up to the day 
when the brave scout, after passing through countless 
dangers, laid down his life in the service of his country 
and in the midst of the wild land which had so long been 
his home.* 

* An extended account of the life and adventures of Charles Reynolds 
is contained in Joseph H. Taylor's "Frontier and Indian Life." 



213 



CHAPTER XXVIII 

BY LINE AND SPAR TO THE HEAD OF NAVIGATION 

The wood bulged out o* the furnace door. 
An' the steam-gauge hissed with the load it bore. 
But she couldn't do the trick. 

EARLY on the morning of June 2nd, the mouth 
of Big Horn River came into view, and the 
explorers were surprised at the size and volume of 
the stream. It was fully 150 yards wide, with a powerful 
current hurling its waters forward into the Yellowstone. 
The Josephine's prow was turned into the mysterious 
torrent, whose name for years had been a synonym for 
the stamping-ground of the dreaded hostiles, and she 
forced her way for twelve miles above its outlet. But 
at length the channel became so broken by chutes and 
so obstructed by mud-banks that further progress was 
impossible. General Forsyth concluded that they had 
reached the Big Horn's head of navigation, but the next 
year Captain Marsh succeeded in ascending it very 
much further with the steamer Far West. 

Although this tributary seemed to contribute so much 
to the volume of the Yellowstone, the latter did not ap- 
pear to diminish above the Big Horn's mouth. It con- 
tinued to vary in width from 300 to 1,000 yards, though 

214 



By Line and Spar to the Head of Navigation 

the Josephine found as she went on that the current 
was gradually increasing in velocity. From the time she 
had entered the Yellowstone until the Big Horn was 
passed, she had not required the assistance of either 
spars or lines. But about the middle of the forenoon 
on June 3rd, when twenty-seven miles above the Big Horn, 
the pilot noticed that the rugged bluffs bordering the 
valley were closing in ahead of them. As the boat moved 
forward, the bed of the stream became more and more 
contracted, while momentarily the current increased in 
depth and rapidity, until she found herself in a place 
where the bluffs stood only eighty-five yards apart, tower- 
ing straight above her. Between them, the torrent swirled 
like a mill-race, running no less than nine miles per hour. 
Every pound of steam was crowded on the Josephine's 
boilers, and her paddle-wheel beat the water into foam, 
but the utmost speed she could make was one-sixth of a 
mile an hour, and most of the time she seemed to be 
standing still. The captain ordered the spars set, and 
after an exhausting struggle of several hours the boat was 
finally forced through " The Narrows," as the place was 
appropriately termed, into the wider channel beyond. 

For some miles now the steaming became easy, and in 
the latter part of the afternoon the Josephine drew in sight 
of an isolated butte rearing its head high above the south- 
ern bank and, from the point where it was first seen, ap- 
parently standing in the river itself. The appearance of 
it aroused the greatest enthusiasm on board, for it was at 
once recognized as Pompey's Pillar, the famous landmark 

215 



The Conquest oj the Missouri 



discovered by Captain William Clark, of the Lewis and 
Clark Expedition, in 1806, when conducting their explo- 
ration of the country between the Mississippi River and 
the Pacific Ocean. Everyone in the Northwest had heard 
of it, but no one on the Josephine had dared hope that she 
could reach it. But at its base the boat's lines were 
made fast, and the remainder of the day was spent by the 
crew and escort in examining the historic rock. 

Pompey's Pillar * is composed of yellow sandstone, 
and stands quite alone on the edge of the river, in the 
midst of a level valley. On July 18, 1860, Lieut. Henry 
E. Maynardier, commanding a detachment of Captain 
William F. Raynold's Yellowstone exploring expedition, 
conducted observations of a solar eclipse from the top 
of the Pillar. In his report f he stated the Indian tradi- 
tion to be that at some remote time the massive rock had 
fallen from the bluflfs on the opposite side of the river 
and rolled across to its present resting place. But the 
logical explanation of its formation is, that the ridge once 
connecting it with the bluffs had been worn through by 
the erosion of the river. Its soft sandstone was easy to 
cut, and high up on its face the Josephine^s men found 
inscribed the words, "Wm. Clark, July 25, 1806," the 
letters still as clearly defined as when chiseled there by 
the illustrious explorer, sixty-nine years before. 

Many of the steamboat men and soldiers followed 

Captain Clark's example by cutting their names on the 

* In his Journal, Captain Clark writes the name, " Pompey's Tower." 

t Embraced in the " Report on the Exploration of the Yellowstone 

River, ' by Bvt. Brigadier-General W. F. Raynolds, published in 1868. 

216 



u 



By Line and Spar to the Head of Navigation 

rock, and in a prominent place Captain Marsh inscribed : 
"Josephine, June 3, 1875." After completing this record 
of the achievement of his vessel, the captain stood look- 
ing up at the crest of the Pillar, rearing itself majestically 
overhead and bathed in the sunlight of late afternoon, 
and the thought came to him that in such a place it would 
be eminently fitting to raise the Stars and Stripes, where 
the winds of Montana's prairies had never caressed them 
before. The Josephine was the possessor of two hand- 
some flags, for, in accordance with custom, one had been 
given her by the builders at the time of her launching, 
while the second she had received some time later from 
General Stanley, as a token of his appreciation that she 
had been made the namesake of his daughter. Captain 
Marsh now went down to the boat, and, securing the 
first flag, carried it to the top of the Pillar, where he nailed 
it fast to a stout staff and left it, an emblem of Colum- 
bia's supremacy over the lonely land, to wave in solitary 
beauty until storm and wind should wear its fabric away. 

Some of the men spent the late afternoon in fishing, 
and with great success, for the river was full of moun- 
tain trout, catfish, shiners and jack salmon. Then after 
a refreshing sleep in the deliciously cool air of the Mon- 
tana summer night, the voyagers resumed their onward 
course at 3:45 o'clock next morning. But their jour- 
ney now became fraught with many and increasing diffi- 
culties. The great river, though apparently undimin- 
ished in volume, grew more and more swift, constantly 
breaking into rapids through which it was necessary to 

217 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



warp and spar the boat, while numberless small islands 
split the channel into chutes, no one of which was large 
enough for easy navigation. At times it seemed that a 
smooth stretch of water had been reached, where it would 
be possible to coil the ropes, ship the spars and stop the 
"nigger" engine, but invariably just beyond, another 
rapid would be encountered, again forcing these clumsy 
implements into use. At length, after two days of in- 
cessant struggle, Pryor's Fork was reached, opposite 
the mouth of which, three years before. Major Baker's 
detachment had been attacked by Black Moon and his 
Sioux and Cheyenne warriors. 

Here, on the north bank of the Yellowstone and al- 
most at Baker's battleground, was encountered a large 
camp of Indians, principally Mountain Crows, on their 
way down to the Big Porcupine to hunt buffalo. The 
Josephine had met the buffalo on her upward journey. 
They were crossing the Yellowstone in countless numbers 
between the Tongue and the Big Horn, migrating north 
from their wintering places among the foothills of the 
mountains, and, as the Indians well knew, the Big Por- 
cupine lay right in the center of their usual line of ad- 
vance. The Crows, always friendly to white men, were 
delighted to meet the expedition, and General Forsyth and 
some of his officers paid them a visit in their village, leaving 
the steamer after nightfall, in the yawl. They found the 
village to consist of 351 lodges, 270 being those of Mountain 
Crows under Iron Bull, Black Foot, Crazy Head, Long 
Horse, and Bear Wolf; fifty Nez Perces lodges under 

218 



By Line and Spar to the Head of Navigation 

Looking Glass; twenty lodges of River Crows under 
Black Bull and Forked Tail; ten lodges of Gros Ventres of 
the Prairie under Brass Bracelet, and one Bannock lodge. 

The Mountain Crows at this time were reputed to be 
the wealthiest Indians on the continent, their riches con- 
sisting of rare and elaborately decorated robes and skin 
lodges, and, more largely still, of vast herds of ponies. 
The herds of this hunting party were great enough to 
substantiate the statement, for they seemed to be grazing 
everywhere about the village. All the warriors in the 
encampment were well armed with Sharp's carbines and 
they had a reserve ammunition supply of over 15,000 
rounds, furnished them by the Indian Bureau. They 
boldly announced that, equipped as they were, they would 
wipe out Sitting Bull and his Sioux followers if only the 
latter could be brought to battle. They claimed the Big 
Horn country as Crow territory and declared that if 
necessary they would kill the whole Sioux Nation in 
order to possess it. These people were intelligent and 
thrifty above the average of their race, and quite as brave 
as the Sioux, with whom they had long been at enmity. 
Had occasion offered, they would very probably have tried 
to make good their threats.* 

The meeting with this friendly camp of aborigines was 
a pleasant diversion, and the next day the Josephine 
pushed on along her difficult pathway. Before nightfall 

* See " Report of an Expedition up the Yellowstone River, made in 
1875," by Lieutenant-Colonel James W. Forsyth and Lieutenant-Colonel 
F. D. Grant, which has been referred to for dates and other data in pre- 
paring the account of the Josephine's trip. — J. M. H. 

219 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



a tremendous rapid was encountered and though, after 
a hard struggle, it was successfully passed, so forbidding 
was its aspect and so savage the resistance it offered, 
that it was appreciatively named "Hell Roaring Rapids." 
At the head of it the boat lay up for the night, with a 
line stretched to the bank ahead to help her forward in 
the morning. But when dawn came, General Forsyth 
seeing the nature of the river in front, ordered out a recon- 
noitering party who marched up the bank for several 
miles, examining the channel. On their return they re- 
ported the whole river ahead so broken up by islands 
and with so powerful a current that it could not be navi- 
gated without constant resort to warping and sparring. 
General Forsyth and Captain Marsh held a consulta- 
tion and decided that no adequate reward for the labor 
involved was to be gained by going further. So, at two 
o'clock P. M. on June 7th, the boat was turned about 
and started on her return. She had reached a point 
estimated to be forty-six miles from Pompey's Pillar, 
250 miles from Powder River and 483 miles above the 
mouth of the Yellowstone, and her stopping place, meas- 
ured in a straight line, lies less than sixty miles from the 
northeastern corner of the present Yellowstone National 
Park. Before leaving this highest point attained, Cap- 
tain Marsh blazed the trunk of a gigantic cottonwood to 
which the Josephine was tied, and carved thereon the 
name of the boat and the date. It is exceedingly im- 
probable that a steam vessel will ever again come within 
sight of that spot or be entitled to place her name beneath 

220 



By Line and Spar to the Head of Navigation 

the Josephine's on that ancient tree trunk, ahnost under 
the shadow of the Rocky Mountains. 

Borne downward by the swift current, the return trip was 
quickly made, and in four days the voyagers were back 
at Fort Buford. The escort was here disembarked and 
the boat went on to Bismarck, where the army officers and 
scientific men left her and departed for the East by rail.* 

General Forsyth reported to General Sheridan that the 
voyage of the Josephine had proved the Yellowstone to 
be navigable for commercial purposes ds far as the mouth 
of Big Horn River; Colonel Grant stated that it was so 
to Pompey's Pillar, and both expressed the opinion that, 
owing to its gravel bed, its stable banks and islands and 
its freedom from snags, it offered a much better highway 
for commerce from Fort Buford to the settlements of west- 
ern Montana than did the shifting and dangerous Mis- 
souri from the same point to Fort Benton. Their judgment 
was doubtless correct, though the opportunity never came 
for demonstrating it, because the advent of railroads 
soon after put an end to all through river traffic. But 
their report aroused much interest in Montana, and in 
the autumn an expedition was organized at Bozeman 
which set out to establish a town at "the Josephine's 
head of navigation." 

* General J. W. Forsyth on this trip of the Josephine was as much im- 
pressed with the skill and dexterity of Captain Marsh as General G. A. 
Forsyth had been two years before. In a recent letter to the author, he 
takes occasion to say of Captain Marsh: 

" I considered him the finest Captain that navigated the upper Missouri. 
He was exceedingly popular with all the army officers stationed in that 
country." — J. M. H. 

'221 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



The point selected was nearly opposite the mouth of 
the Big Horn, and here a small stockade was erected and 
a townsite laid out, the promoters of the enterprise ex- 
pecting to create a metropolis which should eclipse Fort 
Benton in its palmiest days. They called their settlement 
Fort Pease, in honor of F. D. Pease, the chief of the expe- 
dition, and their idea was to open a road between it and 
Bozeman, transship freight from the boats to wagons and 
haul it over to the settlements, as was done at Fort Ben- 
ton. But unfortunately their location was in the center 
of the region occupied by the hostiles, and they had 
scarcely arrived before the Sioux appeared and placed 
them in a state of close investment. From that time 
forth throughout the winter, the colonists were engaged 
in a constant battle for existence. They could not ven- 
ture from the stockade without being fired upon, for 
some of the enemy were always sure to be on the alert, 
and even when within the defenses they could not feel 
altogether safe from stray bullets. Occasionally some 
Mountain Crows would visit the post, though usually 
they found it perilous to do so. But one winter's after- 
noon, so a survivor of the venture afterward related to 
Captain Marsh, a strong war party of these friendly 
Indians came in just as the garrison was being treated 
to a long-range bombardment by some Sioux stationed 
on the blufiFs across the river. 

The Crows were braving the inclement weather for the 
sole purpose of securing a few choice scalps from their 
hereditary enemies, and inasmuch as the Sioux were 

222 



By Line and Spar to the Head of Navigation 

evidently in small number, they were delighted at the situ- 
ation of affairs. Informing the settlers that they would 
soon be rid of their persecutors, the Crows drew their 
robes about them and solemnly marching off in single 
file, disappeared in the brush. They walked directly 
away from the river in order to lull the enemy's suspic- 
ions, but, once out of sight, they made a wide detour, 
crossed the river at a concealed point above and swing- 
ing around behind the bluffs, suddenly rushed upon the 
Sioux, who were too much absorbed in dropping bullets 
into the stockade to keep watch of their line of retreat. 
The hostiles, who were only three in number, were taken 
completely by surprise and fell easy victims to the attack. 
Two were killed outright while the third, badly wounded, 
escaped into a thicket. 

There was with the Crow party a youth who had still 
his warrior's spurs to win. For a long time he had been 
expressing his ardent desire to prove his metal by slaying 
a Sioux. The warriors now crowded around him, telling 
him that if he was as brave as he boasted, he should go 
into the thicket and kill the wounded man with his knife. 
Nothing daunted, the boy rushed in. For a few mo- 
ments his eagerly waiting companions listened to the 
sounds of a terrific struggle deep among the bushes. 
Then ensued a significant silence and presently the young 
Crow emerged, triumphantly holding aloft in the cold 
air the steaming scalp of his victim. He had entered the 
thicket a stripling; he came out a full-fledged warrior, 
to be honored by his nation. 

223 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



After mutilating the dead bodies according to time- 
honored custom, the Crows marched back to Fort Pease 
as solemnly as they had gone forth. They said no word 
of their success upon entering the stockade, but three 
of the warriors advanced, thrusting their hands from 
their blankets. As the white men who met them grasped 
the proffered hands, these fell from the blankets and were 
left dangling in their startled grip, while the Crows gave 
themselves up to uproarious laughter. They had cut 
the forearms from the dead Sioux and used these grew- 
some trophies for announcing their victory. 

Such successes, however, were rare in the short but 
eventful history of Fort Pease. Though many a Sioux 
fell before the rifles of the besieged, six of their own num- 
ber were killed and nine severely wounded before the 
winter was half over. The garrison thus became reduced 
to twenty-five, while the Sioux seemed steadily to increase 
in number. As day after day passed with no sign of re- 
laxation in the vigor of the attack, there gradually crept 
over the little party of pioneers, exhausted by ceaseless 
vigil, the dreadful fear of total annihilation. For a time 
no one would confess it, but at length it became impos- 
sible longer to conceal that which was in all their minds. 
Then one of their number volunteered to attempt the 
delivery of an appeal for relief to the commanding oflBcer 
at Fort Ellis, 175 miles away. He bade farewell to his 
comrades, crept from the stockade and did not return. 
More weary days passed while the garrison, ignorant of 
his fate, waited for either the help which they knew would 

224 



By Line and Spar to the Head of Navigation 

come if he had escaped or the death which it seemed 
equally certain would be theirs if he had not. 

Finally, one day in March, 1876, their eyes were glad- 
dened by the sight of a column of horsemen marching into 
the valley, four troops of the sturdy old 2nd Cavalry, 
under Major Brisbin. Thankfully the garrison aban- 
doned the townsite which they had laid out with such high 
hopes a few months before and returned to Bozeman. 
They left the flag fluttering defiantly over the stout walls 
which had stopped so many a singing bullet and the fort 
itself to become one of the heroic traditions of the frontier.* 

Major Brisbin 's relief expedition was the first military 
movement against the hostile Indians of the memorable 
battle year of 1876, and it was a bloodless victory for the 
whites. Yet , exciting as had been the meteoric career of the 
post which he rescued and which had been established in 
consequence of the Josephine^s exploring trip, far more 
momentous events were soon to follow on which the results 
of that trip were destined to exercise a potent influence, f 

* Lieutenant J. H. Bradley's Journal, in the contributions to the 
Historical Society of Montana, Vol. 11, contains an interesting account 
of the defense of Fort Pease. — J. M. H. 

I The manuscript of the foregoing chapters relating to the Josephine's 
exploration of the Yellowstone m 1875 was in the possession of the late 
Major General James W. Forsyth for revision or correction at the time 
of his death, October 24th, 1906. The author owed a debt of gratitude 
to General Forsyth for assistance previously rendered in the preparation 
of these chapters and it will always be a matter of regret to him that the 
General could not have read them in their completed form. Few Amer- 
ican soldiers have served their country with more distinction and honor 
than did General Forsyth, yet little concerning his brilliant career has 
ever been written, either by himself or by others. After General For- 
syth's death, Major W. H. H. Crowell, U. S. A., who commanded a 
company of the Josephine's escort in 1875, kindly gave the above chap- 
ters a critical reading. — J. M. H. 

225 



CHAPTER XXIX 

FIRST BLOOD FOR CRAZY HORSE 

Amid the battled legions of a land 
Foredoomed to overthrow, he rose to pow'r 
As heroes rise. 

THIRTEEN long years had now passed since that 
summer of the Minnesota massacres, when the 
skirmish line of the Republic was first checked 
in its onward sweep by the outposts of the Sioux. Through 
those years the red enemy had been driven backward 
and ever backward from one stronghold to another. 
But the paths of conquest were marked by the bleaching 
bones of hundreds of white men to attest the vigor of 
barbarian resistance, while in the fastnesses of the Big 
Horn country still roamed defiantly those powerful fac- 
tions of the Northwestern tribes whose spirits were yet 
too proud to bend to the yoke of civilization. They were 
fighting hard for their old, wild life, the only life they 
and their race had known from time immemorial. 

Ever since the days when Sully forced his toilsome way 
through the bad lands of the Little Missouri, the Depart- 
ment of the Interior, having in charge the conduct of 
Indian matters, had been endeavoring by every peaceful 
means to induce the hostiles to come into the agencies 

226 



First Blood for Crazy Horse 



and settle down. These efforts had apparently been 
quite fruitless, and as time went on the Government 
oflficials lost patience. Having seen during the summer 
of 1875 that the nomadic element among the Indians was 
no more inclined than formerly to obey his orders, the 
Commissioner of Indian Affairs at last, early in Decem- 
ber, 1875, instructed his agents to notify them that if 
they did not come in by the 31st of January, 1876, they 
would be regarded as enemies of the United States, and 
the army would be empowered to force their submission. 
Up to this time they had never, in theory, at least, been 
consigned absolutely to the mercy of the army, the latter 
having been employed only in a defensive capacity, to 
protect emigration and commerce from their attacks. 

However justifiable this order may have been, the time 
given for its execution was certainly very short. It was 
issued on December 6th, and did not reach the Cheyenne 
River Agency until December 20th, or the Standing Rock 
Agency until December 22nd. From these points mes- 
sengers had then to be despatched to the absent Indians. 
January, 1876, came in with bitter weather. Even the 
upper Missouri Valley, accustomed to severe winters, 
had not known such cold in years. The runners carry- 
ing the message of the Indian Commissioner were delayed 
in reaching the camps in the buffalo country, and when 
they finally arrived they found the hunting parties waiting 
for the inclement weather to relax so that they might begin 
killing game. Whether any of the absentees had been 
willing to comply with the order or not, it was past the 

227 



Tlie Conquest of the Missouri 



first of February before any of them would have been 
able to return to the agencies from their distant wintering 
places; meantime, the Commissioner, true to his threat, 
had given into the hands of the army the task of forcibly 
bringing them in.* 

General Sheridan, following a carefully matured plan, 
thereupon prepared to institute a vigorous campaign 
against them. At three different points on the borders 
of the Sioux country he ordered the concentration of 
strong mobile columns, with the intention of under- 
taking a winter campaign. The three bases of operation 
were Fort Abraham- Lincoln, Dakota; Fort Fetterman, 
on the Platte River, Wyoming, and Fort Ellis, Montana. 
From these points it was designed to drive converging 
columns wedge-like into the enemy's country, catching 
and crushing between them any force which might oppose. 
At Fort Lincoln, Gen. Alfred H. Terry was in charge of 
local operations, at Fort Fetterman, Gen. George Crook, 
and at Fort Ellis, Gen. John Gibbon. 

Through the first two months of the year the severe 
weather forbade any attempt at carrying the plans into 
execution. The country lay buried under heavy snows 
while blizzards of frightful intensity swept down from 
the north at frequent intervals. But finally, on the first 
day of March, Crook got away from Fetterman with five 
troops of the 3rd Cavalry and five of the 2nd, under Col. 
J. J. Reynolds, and four companies of the 4th Infantry. 
Pushing forward vigorously, on the morning of March 
* "History of the Sioux Indians," by Doane Robinson. 

228 





*^i^:^ 



First Blood for Crazy Horse 



17th he succeeded in surprising and capturing the village 
of Crazy Horse, the leading war chief of the Ogalalla 
Sioux, on the headwaters of the Powder River. 

Though the soldiers destroyed the village of 105 lodges 
together with a large quantity of supplies, and captured 
the Indian pony herd. Crazy Horse rallied his followers 
so promptly and made such a vigorous fight, that the 
troops were forced to retire under fire. Encumbered with 
wounded and suffering agonies from the cold, their return 
march was a bitter ordeal. The pony herd was recap- 
tured by the Indians, and when the command finally 
re-entered the post, in addition to the wounded of the en- 
gagement, sixty-six men were badly frostbitten. Though 
they had lost their village, the moral effect of the entire 
movement had been rather to embolden than to intimi- 
date the warriors of Crazy Horse. 

With the opening of spring, however, affairs assumed 
a more active and promising appearance in the theater 
of war. At Fort Ellis, General Gibbon had concentrated 
about 450 men, consisting of six companies of his own 
regiment, the 7th Infantry, a strong detachment of Crow 
scouts, and the four troops of the 2nd Cavalry embraced 
in that faithful squadron which, from its fifteen years 
of continuous service in the territory, came to be known 
as "the Montana Battalion." Accompanied by a large 
wagon train, Gibbon's force left Fort Ellis on March 30th 
and proceeded by easy stages down the Yellowstone. 
They encountered very few Indians during the first two 
months they were out, and through this time the expedi- 

229 



The Conquest oj the Missouri 



tion partook of many of the enjoyable features of a pleas- 
ure excursion. The function of the column was chiefly 
to guard the north bank of the river and prevent the 
Indians from crossing in case they should thus seek to 
escape from Crook and Terry, and its work was per- 
formed with complete success. According to the pre- 
arranged plan, Gibbon was to meet Terry at Stanley's 
Stockade, near the mouth of Glendive Creek, after which 
the two were to co-operate in further movements. As 
will be presently seen, the arrangement was practically 
carried out on June 8th, when the two forces came into 
communication at the mouth of Powder River. 

Having reorganized and increased his expeditionary 
force. General Crook again left Fort Fetterman on May 
29th. He now had ten troops of the 3rd, and five of the 
2nd Cavalry, three companies of the 9th, and two of 
the 4th Infantry, 200 Crow scouts and considerable wagon 
and pack trains; in all, nearly 1,500 men. He pushed 
north by the old Bozeman Road, and upon reaching the 
site of Fort Phil Kearney, turned east and struck the 
Tongue River on June 9th. Crazy Horse had sent Crook 
a warning that if he attempted to cross Tongue River, he 
would be attacked. No sooner had the troops appeared 
on the forbidden stream than the doughty Ogalalla, true 
to his promise, massed his warriors on the opposite bluffs 
and opened fire. They were soon dislodged by a gallant 
assault of Mills' squadron of the 3rd Cavalry, but they 
fell back fighting. 

Leaving his trains parked under guard of the infantry, 
230 



First Blood for Crazy Horse 



Crook now pushed across the Tongue, his men carrying 
four days' rations and one hundred rounds of ammunition 
each, and made a forced march for the upper Rosebud 
River, where he had reason to beheve the village of Crazy 
Horse lay. Early on the morning of the 17th, his com- 
mand was roused from its bivouac on the banks of the 
Rosebud by a furious attack of the entire Indian force, 
so formidable a body of warriors that it deserves the 
name of army. The troops in the valley with difficulty 
drove back their assailants to the surrounding bluffs, 
but could press them no further. Through all that long 
day a conflict, perhaps the most stubbornly contested in 
the history of Indian warfare, raged over the hills and 
ravines of the Rosebud. General Crook's column was 
the largest ever sent against the hostile Sioux, excepting 
only that of General Sully in 1864. What were the num- 
bers of the Indians opposed to him can never be known 
with accuracy, but that they largely outnumbered him is 
certain. And they made good use of their superiority, for 
they fought Crook to a standstill, held him back from 
even a glimpse of their lodge villages and finally forced 
him into a retreat on his wagon trains at the crossing of 
the Tongue, carrying twenty-seven wounded with him and 
leaving ten dead on the field. 

Crook and his officers were dumfounded at the resist- 
ance which they had met. The battle of the Rosebud 
opened their eyes to the fact which neither they nor any 
other white men had apparently understood before, that 
the bulk of the Sioux Nation had taken up arms against 

231 



The Co7iquest oj the Missouri 



the Government. For years the prevailing estimates of 
army officers and others in a position to be well informed 
had placed the number of Sioux hostiles at less than one 
thousand. Crook's battle proved conclusively that there 
were several times this number in his front alone, while 
there could be no means of knowing how many more might 
be in other camps not far distant. In addition to their 
own numbers, the Sioux were assisted throughout the 
campaign by a heavy contingent of northern Cheyenne 
warriors from Nebraska, who were thus repaying the debt 
they owed for help rendered them by the Sioux when, in 
1868, under Roman Nose, they were opposing the building 
of the Union Pacific. 

Crazy Horse was well aware that other troops were 
moving against his people from Fort Lincoln and Fort 
Ellis. With strategical skill of a quite uncommon quality, 
he availed himself of his interior lines to fight his oppo- 
nents in detail. After defeating Crook's column and ren- 
dering it, at least for the time, incapable of further offen- 
sive movement, he quickly put his army in motion for the 
other hostile camps on the Little Big Horn, and united 
with them in time to be in at the death when Custer was 
crushed eight days later. 



232 



CHAPTER XXX 

CUSTER TO THE FRONT 

Men of the West, awakeni What may thai murmur he. 
Faint from the far horizon, pulse of a restless sea? 

HAVING outlined the movements of the co-operat- 
ing forces up to the time of the appearance on 
the field of General Terry's column, we may now 
turn to the latter, as it was with this body that Captain 
Marsh was chiefly identified. By reason of the terrible 
disaster which overwhelmed it at the climax of the cam- 
paign, Terry's column has received far more attention 
from historians and been the subject of more popular 
interest, than any other of the strategical units in the 
operations of 1876. Though the record of its movements 
stands out so prominently as to quite overshadow those of 
the others, this force was smaller in point of numbers 
than that of Crook. The greater part of it assembled 
at Fort Lincoln, early in May and consisted of the entire 
twelve troops of the 7th Cavalry, under Lieut.-Col. George 
A. Custer, two companies of the 17th and one of the 6th 
Infantry, forty Ree scouts and a battery of three Gatling 
guns, manned by soldiers of the 20th Infantry and com- 
manded by Lieutenant Low of that regiment. One battal- 
ion of the 6th Infantry, comprising Companies B, C, D, 

233 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



and I, under Maj. Orlando H. Moore, was to join them on 
the Yellowstone, the entire expedition being under Briga- 
dier-General Terry, commanding the Department of Da- 
kota. Most of the 7th Cavalry had been in garrison at 
Forts Lincoln and Rice during the preceding winter, while 
the infantry companies had been occupying other of the 
river posts. General Sheridan was loath to withdraw so 
many men from these garrisons, as it left several of the 
forts almost defenseless, but the need was so urgent for 
dealing the hostiles a decisive blow that he felt it impera- 
tive to put every available man into the field. The force, 
without Moore, was 950 strong. 

A strange feeling of foreboding seemed to hover over 
the frontier that spring. Though no one knew posi- 
tively that the Indians in the field were any more numer- 
ous than they had been for years past, mysterious excite- 
ment prevailed among those about the agencies, and a 
few observant persons noticed as the spring wore on that 
the able-bodied young warriors grew daily less numerous 
in these peaceful camps, while the old men and the women 
and children remained as before. But the soldiers who 
were to march to the Yellowstone laughed at such dis- 
quieting rumors, for, as always, they felt themselves 
amply able to deal with any hostile force in existence. 

A short time before the expedition was to start. General 
Custer and his wife returned to Fort Lincoln from the 
East, where they had been spending the winter, and he 
resumed command of his regiment. The 7th was in 
splendid fighting trim when, with the battery, it marched 

234 



Custer to the Front 



out from Fort Lincoln on the morning of May 17th, 
bound for the Yellowstone at the mouth of the Powder. 
Yet so great was the grief and anxiety of the wives whom 
officers and soldiers were leaving behind, that, in order to 
reassure them, Custer paraded the regiment at the post 
before starting. While the band played " Gary Owen," 
the valorous old regimental pibroch, the troops marched 
around the parade ground. Yet even the sight of that 
magnificent body of 600 warriors but partially allayed the 
fears of the women, for with the unerring intuition of 
their sex, they felt impending evil in the air. It was with 
aching hearts and streaming eyes that they saw their 
dear ones finally ride away across the prairie, until the 
dust from the feet of the horses blurred them from view 
and the stirring strains of "The Girl I Left Behind Me," 
died away, into silence. 

For several months before the expedition left, the troops 
had not received their pay. A paymaster who had come 
up by steamer when the river opened, accompanied the 
column on its first day's march and paid ofif the men at 
the evening bivouac, returning to Fort Lincoln next day. 
This was done in order that the soldiers might have an 
opportunity of saving their money, instead of spending it 
recklessly to their own loss and the detriment of disci- 
pline, as many of them would have done had they received 
it a few days earlier. Most of this money was still in 
their possession when the battle took place five weeks 
later, and a great portion of it went to swell the war fund 
of the Sioux, along with the other booty of the Little Big 

235 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Horn's bloody field. Perhaps it would have been better, 
after all, if the poor fellows who had earned it had been 
given a chance to spend it in a last good time, even though 
it passed through their fingers lightly and to little purpose. 
The column carried with it only provisions enough to 
last to the Powder, where a supply steamer had been 
ordered to meet it. The provisions were transported in 
wagons drawn by mules, and 250 pack saddles were taken 
along to be used on these same animals for carrying a 
few days' rations at a time when active campaigning 
should commence. When the troops reached the Powder 
on June 7th, they found awaiting them the steamer Far 
West, under Captain Grant Marsh, which had proceeded 
there from Stanley's Stockade in obedience to orders sent 
ahead by General Terry. How Captain Marsh with the 
Far West, instead of his own steamer Josephine, came 
to be at the Powder, and the events preceding his arrival 
there, form a separate chapter in the chronicles of that 
memorable summer. 



236 



CHAPTER XXXI 

THE HEROINE OF THE UPPER RIVER 

As speedy a craft as the river'd float. 

She cmdd buck the bends lihe a big horn goat. 

THUS far in its eventful history, every steamboat 
which had braved the perils of the upper Yellow- 
stone had been commanded by Captain Marsh. 
He had consequently acquired an intimate acquaintance 
with the changeful stream not possessed by other navi- 
gators, and it was but natural that General Sheridan 
should look to him to command the supply boat when 
plans were being formulated for the campaign of 1876. 
Early in the spring the General notified Captain Marsh, 
through Commodore Coulson, that his services would be 
required and requested him to select a steamer adapted 
to the work ahead. 

After thoroughly considering the situation, the captain 
decided that of the several boats of the Coulson Packet 
Company at his disposal, the Far West would be the most 
suitable. She was not so comfortable nor commodious a 
craft as the Josephine, but she possessed ample freight 
carrying capacity together with light draught, and the 
fact that she could accommodate but few passengers 
was one of his chief reasons for selecting her. He knew 

237 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



that he was setting out upon a summer of arduous work, 
during which the boat would be obliged to remain in close 
touch with the troops in the field and he did not wish to 
be burdened with many passengers for whose safety and 
comfort he would have to be responsible. From previous 
experience he knew that more or less wounded men would 
probably have to be accommodated from time to time, 
whose presence would inconvenience any idle pleasure 
seekers on board. The absence of a large cabin further- 
more rendered the Far West a very manageable boat in 
the high winds which often prevailed in northern Dakota 
and Montana during the summer months, for it had no 
" Texas " and its short upper works offered little resistance 
to the wind. 

The Far West had been built for the Coulsons at Pitts- 
burg in 1870. She was 190 feet long, 33 feet beam and 
her draught, when loaded to her full capacity of 400 tons,* 
was 4 feet, 6 inches, while unloaded she drew 20 inches. 
Thirty passengers were all her cabin could accommodate. 
Her motive power consisted of two fifteen-inch diameter 
engines of five-foot piston stroke, built by the Herbertson 
Engine Works of Brownsville, Pa., and she carried three 
boilers. She was also provided with two steam capstans, 
one on each side of the bow, being the first boat ever built 
with more than one, though afterward all Missouri River 
steamers were similarly equipped. Light, strong and 
speedy, she was eminently a vessel for hard and continu- 

♦The Quartermaster General's report for 1876-77 gives her exact 
tonnage as 397.81 tons. 

238 



The Heroine of the Upper River 

ous service. During her long tour of duty that summer 
the Government paid $360.00 per day for her use. 

At Yankton, where the Far West had spent the winter, 
she began loading with Government stores for Fort Lin- 
coln and the troops in the field as soon as she could be 
brought to the levee after the ice went out, and with a full 
cargo she left Yankton about the middle of May. Her 
officers, who remained with her throughout the summer, 
were as follows : Grant Marsh, captain and pilot; Dave 
Campbell, pilot; Ben Thompson, mate; George Foulk 
and John Hardy, engineers; and Walter Burleigh, clerk. 
The trip to Fort Lincoln was quick and uneventful, and 
she reached the post on May 27th, to find that the expe- 
dition had started for the Yellowstone ten days before. 

The few persons remaining at the fort, including the 
families of the absent troops, hailed the appearance of the 
boat with rejoicing. It was the first break in the mo- 
notony of their existence since the departure of the column, 
and the day of her arrival was treated by them as a holi- 
day. The wives of the officers in Custer's regiment all 
came down to the river and made themselves at home 
on the boat while she was unloading, as was customary 
at the isolated frontier posts. Captain Marsh was busy 
throughout the morning superintending the discharge of 
cargo, but he instructed the steward to prepare as dainty 
a luncheon as the larder of the boat would afford, and 
spread it in the small cabin for the ladies. 

When informed of this pleasant attention, they were 
much pleased and accepted it gratefully. Before they took 

239 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



their seats, Mrs. Custer sent to Captain Marsh an in- 
vitation to preside at the table, which he, being very 
busy, had not intended doing. But he heeded her urgent 
request and, hastily making himself as presentable as 
possible, joined them at the board. Mrs. Custer and 
Mrs. Algernon E. Smith, wife of a lieutenant in the 7th, 
with whom Captain Marsh was unacquainted, seated 
themselves beside him and were at particular pains to 
treat him cordially. When the agreeable meal was con- 
cluded and the captain was about to withdraw, Mrs. 
Custer and Mrs. Smith took him aside and asked him 
if they might accompany the boat to the Yellowstone, 
Mrs. Custer stating that her husband had authorized her 
to go if Captain Marsh was willing. 

The captain was much taken aback at this request, 
as under the circumstances he believed that such a trip 
would be both dangerous and uncomfortable for them. 
He pointed this out, showing them how limited were the 
accommodations of the Far West and what inconveniences 
they would have to put up with. As they still remained 
undiscouraged, he at last fell back upon a feeble subter- 
fuge and mendaciously expressed regret that he had not 
brought his own comfortable boat, the Josephine, de- 
claring that if he had, he would gladly take them along. 
Finally seeing that it would be impossible to gain his 
consent, the ladies reluctantly gave up their plan, though 
with evident disappointment. It was well that the cap- 
tain stood firm, for had he yielded to their wishes through 
a mistaken sense of courtesy and allowed them to go, all 

240 



The Heroine of the Upper River 

the heart-breaking suspense and horror of those days so 
soon to follow, might well have bereft them of reason- 

During the afternoon the supplies waiting at the fort 
for the cavalry were taken on board, consisting of forage 
such as oats and bran, commissary goods, medical sup- 
plies, tents, tarpaulins and other quartermaster's stores, 
and small arms ammunition. The total weight of the 
new cargo was about 200 tons, as much as it was safe to 
carry into the Yellowstone, since it brought the boat to a 
draught of thirty inches or more. The next morning the 
Far West started up the river. At Fort Buford the escort 
came on board, consisting of Company B of the 6th in- 
fantry; Captain Stephen Baker, commanding, and John 
A. Carlin, 1st Lieutenant. The company numbered 
about sixty men, and they made their quarters as usual 
on the main deck, the officers taking cabins above. The 
other three companies of the battalion, under Major 
Moore, had already marched up the east bank of the 
Yellowstone for Stanley's Stockade. The Far West at 
once followed, and in a few days reached the rendezvous 
to find Major Moore and his command already encamped 
there. 

The Major had received despatches from General 
Gibbon, who was coming down the left bank of the river, 
and on the arrival of the Far West he forwarded them, 
as well as one from himself, to General Terry. His 
courier traveled eastward along the old Stanley trail and 
encountered Terry just west of the Little Missouri, still 
several days' march from the Yellowstone. Learning 

241 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



from the despatches the location of Gibbon and also that 
the supply steamer had arrived, Terry diverted the march 
of his troops up the valley of Beaver Creek toward the 
mouth of the Powder, where the junction with Gibbon 
could be sooner accomplished, and sent back instruc- 
tions to Major Moore to have the Far West meet him there. 
Captain Marsh proceeded thither, and tied to the bank 
on the 7th of June. 

Toward evening of that day, several skiffs were seen 
floating down the river. Upon sighting the steamer they 
pulled in and were found to contain Major Brisbin, Cap- 
tain Clifford and others of Gibbon's command — Captain 
Clifford carrying despatches for General Terry. They 
had floated thirty or forty miles, meeting no Indians on 
their journey. The next morning while the crew were 
engaged in cutting wood, a body of horsemen was dis- 
cerned rapidly approaching through the valley of the 
Powder. When they drew up on the bank they proved 
to be General Terry and his staff escorted by two troops 
of cavalry, who had ridden down in advance of the main 
column, leaving the latter in camp about twenty miles 
up the Powder. The General immediately came on 
board to make his headquarters, and he gave Captain 
Marsh a cordial welcome, congratulating him on his 
prompt arrival. After reading Captain Clifford's de- 
spatches, Terry sent couriers to Gibbon with orders to 
leave his command and himself come down to meet the 
boat, which would steam up until he was encountered. 

The following morning the Far West got under way 
242 



The Heroine of the Upper River 

and went up until she reached a point about fifteen miles 
below the mouth of Tongue River where a trooper hailed 
her from the shore. She came in and General Gibbon 
was found, accompanied by cavalry and the company of 
twenty-five mounted Crow Indians, who, under Lieut. 
J. H. Bradley, had served him efficiently as scouts during 
his march from Fort Ellis. The two generals who had 
so long been planning for the junction now successfully 
accomplished, greeted each other at the bow of the Far 
West and then repaired to the cabin to discuss future move- 
ments. Finding that Gibbon's main body was resting 
but a short distance above, General Terry instructed 
Captain Marsh to steam up to their camping place. This 
was reached about noon and Terry invited all the officers 
on board, where a reunion affording opportunity for 
pleasant exchange of experiences occurred between them 
and the members of Terry's staff. After lying at the 
camp for some two hours. Gibbon and his officers took 
their leave and the boat returned to the Powder, where 
Terry also left for Custer's camp, after instructing Captain 
Marsh to return to Stanley's Stockade and bring all the 
supplies there up to the Powder, where a new depot was 
to be established. He also sent orders to Major Moore to 
bring his troops to the same point. By the 15th of June, 
Captain Marsh had accomplished these transfers and held 
his boat at the Powder, ready for further work. 

It would be hard to estimate from a military stand- 
point the value of the services already rendered to the 
troops in the field by the Far West, slight as they had been 

243 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



compared with those which she was to render later in the 
campaign. In the many accounts which have been 
written of that summer of battle, the share of the Far 
West in the work has been little dwelt upon unless we 
except that spectacular portion of it immediately follow- 
ing the disaster on the Little Big Horn. Yet throughout 
the season she was constantly employed in duties of the 
utmost importance. She maintained a communication 
between the scattered bodies of troops operating on 
opposite sides of an unfordable river which otherwise 
could hardly have been maintained at all; on several 
occasions she transferred a base of supply from one point 
to another, miles distant, in a fraction of the time which 
a wagon-train would have required, and frequently she 
was called upon to ferry from shore to shore, or to trans- 
port up and down stream, troops which, without her, 
could not have been brought to the positions where they 
were needed. Difficult as was campaigning in that ster- 
ile country, it would have been infinitely more difficult 
if a steamer had not been at hand, ready for any kind 
of work at a moment's notice. The Far West was used 
in a half-dozen different capacities by the army during 
its months in the field; as ferry-boat, despatch-boat, 
patrol-boat, gun-boat, transport, or hospital-ship, each 
as occasion demanded, and in herself she demonstrated 
perfectly how valuable even a single unit of floating 
transportation, under an intelligent and obedient com- 
mander, may be made to an expeditionary force. 



244 



CHAPTER XXXII 

STRONG MEN AND TRUE 

The storm may drive to bush and den 
The creatures of the field and fen. 
But neither storm nor darksome night. 
Nor ice-bound stream nor frowning height. 
Can check or turn or put to flight 
These iron-hearted men. 

ON the morning of June 11th, from the camp of 
the 7th Cavalry in Powder River Valley, Maj. 
Marcus A. Reno with six troops, and ten days' 
rations on pack mules, set out to reconnoiter the country 
south of the Yellowstone from the Powder to the Tongue, 
in search of Indian trails. North of the Yellowstone, 
Gibbon's men were toiling back over the road they had 
come, delayed by heavy rains, but still bent upon their 
purpose of holding back the enemy from crossing if he 
should become alarmed by the movements of the other 
troops. When the Far West reached the depot at the 
Powder after her last trip from Stanley's Stockade, she 
found that Terry and Custer, with the remaining six 
troops of the 7th, had come down during her absence. 
Along the river bank, where a few days before un- 
broken silence had reigned, now resounded the voices of 
hundreds of men, the trampling of horses and all the busy 

245 



The Conquest oj the Missouri 



hum of a great military encampment. General Terry 
resumed his headquarters on the boat and for the next 
few days it became the center of activity of the whole 
campaign. Back and forth across its decks hurried 
officers and soldiers, Indian scouts and white frontiers- 
men, whose names stand in history and story for courage, 
strength and loyalty. 

Among them all, the dominating figure was that of 
General Terry himself. Quiet and undemonstrative, he 
sat hour after hour at his desk in the cabin, poring over 
maps and papers, consulting with the officers who came 
and went, working with an energy which seemed tireless 
upon the innumerable problems of the campaign he was 
conducting. The calm eyes which looked forth from his 
strong, bearded face inspired in the observer a sense of 
confidence and security. His brain seemed one capable 
of grasping so firmly every phase of the situation, of guard- 
ing so carefully against every danger, that his plans could 
not miscarry. The military impulses of his nature were 
tempered and strengthened by the legal acumen derived 
from his years of practice at the bar, for Terry had not 
been a soldier from his youth. At the outbreak of the 
Civil War he had resided in Connecticut, where he was 
a practicing attorney, and he had entered the Union 
army as a volunteer in one of the first regiments organized 
by that State. There was little about him to suggest such 
a spirit of reckless heroism as he had displayed on that 
January afternoon in 1865 when he led his division for- 
ward through the shattered palisade and across the yawn- 

246 



Strong Men and True 



ing ditch of Fort Fisher, fighting hand-to-hand over the 
traverses and through the casemates, until he had planted 
the flag of the Union above the greatest earthwork fortress 
that the modern world had ever known. He was a man 
whose words were not many, but, once spoken, they 
were remembered. When he praised, the praise was 
merited; when he censured, it was for grave cause. 
Though he was not one whose characteristics suggested 
the ideal Indian fighter, he wove a plan of campaign 
against the savage foe in his front which was almost fault- 
less in conception, and when it was jeopardized by an 
appalling disaster in execution, he skillfully gathered 
together again its broken threads and brought it ulti- 
mately to success. 

Far different in appearance and temperament from 
the commanding general was that other noted leader 
who was a frequent visitor on board the Far West during 
those days. Indeed, so strongly did the brilliant record 
and romantic personality of Custer appeal to the imagi- 
nations of the bold spirits gathered in the warrior camp, 
that his presence nearly overshadowed that of his chief. 
Custer's tent was pitched on the river bank but a few feet 
away from the Far West and he was on the boat almost 
hourly, dressed in his picturesque modification of the 
regulation uniform, with flowing red tie, wide-collared 
campaign shirt and broad felt hat; a costume the graceful 
abandon of which made him seem half the soldier and half 
the border scout. He was a figure to attract attention 
anywhere. His form was straight and slender, his speech 

247 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



quick, his movements restless. He had been disap- 
pointed when he first heard of the arrival of the Far West 
to find that his wife was not on board, but he did not 
permit this to affect his pleasant relations with Cap- 
tain Marsh, whose reasons for not bringing her he well 
understood. 

It was noticeable at this time that Custer's usually 
buoyant spirits were somewhat depressed, for he was 
suffering under the displeasure of several persons high 
in National authority. When, during the previous year, 
the campaign had first been planned, it was intended 
that Custer should have chief command of the eastern 
column. But during the winter, while visiting in Wash- 
ington, he had become involved in a difficulty with Presi- 
dent Grant and Secretary of War Belknap. In conse- 
quence of it the President, in the spring of 1876, was on 
the point of withholding him from any participation in 
the campaign. But at the earnest solicitations of General 
Sheridan and General Terry, who felt his services to be 
indispensable, he was permitted to command his own 
regiment, though not the entire column. The wound 
thus inflicted upon his proudly sensitive spirit caused him 
to be more eager even than usual to win fresh laurels on 
the battlefield and, it has often been urged, contributed 
in no small degree to the impetuosity with which he flung 
himself upon the enemy at the first opportunity. 

To the Far West often came also General Custer's 
brother. Captain Tom Custer, as well as Captains Keogh 
and Yates, Lieutenant Calhoun, and others of those 

248 




Photo«raph by E. L. Miller. 

FAST ^VALKER, BRULE SIOUX, AS HE IS TO-DAY 

(The Indian walked from Crow Creek Agency to Miller, South 
Dakota, a distance of nearly fifty miles, to have this j)i<- 
ture takrn for "the book about his friend. Captain 

Marsh.") 



Strong Men and True 



gallant troop officers who, a few days later, were destined 
to fall with smoking revolvers clutched in their dying 
hands, on the barren ridges above the Little Big Horn. 
Maj. James S. Brisbin, Gibbon's commander of cavalry, 
was another visitor to the boat at different times through- 
out the summer. He was an elderly officer, whose deep 
interest in the agricultural possibilities of eastern Mon- 
tana, constantly manifested in conversation, earned for 
him from the soldiers the good-natured sobriquet of 
"Grasshopper Jim." 

In addition to the professional soldiers there were a 
number of others as brave, though they did not wear the 
uniform of the regular service. There was Frank Girard, 
the noted scout; there was "Lonesome Charlie" Rey- 
nolds, the remarkable guide and hunter who had done 
such good work on the Josephine during the previous 
summer. The latter was Custer's favorite scout and 
the General relied upon his judgment implicitly. There 
was Mark Kellogg, the correspondent representing the 
Bismarck Tribune, and, through that paper, also the New 
York Herald, a faithful worker and graphic writer, whose 
detailed descriptions of events up to the time of the battle 
in which he fell close beside Custer, are now among the 
most reliable data in existence on the history of that cam- 
paign. Kellogg boarded the Far West at Bismarck and 
was the guest of Captain Marsh on the up trip, making 
his quarters on the boat until the columns separated on 
June 22nd. Charlie Reynolds also occupied a cabin until 
that day, for he was suffering great pain from a felon on 

249 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



his left hand, and was under the care of Doctor Porter, 
one of the surgeons of the 7th Cavalry. 

As always, General Custer had brought guests with 
him from the East who were anxious to see and enjoy the 
wild West under his skillful guidance. This time they 
were his nephew, Autie Reed, and his younger brother, 
Boston. The latter, a light-hearted, companionable 
young fellow whom everyone affectionately called "Boss," 
became a great friend of Captain Marsh after they met 
at Powder River, and the captain offered him a cabin 
and asked him to remain on the boat as long as he wished. 
"Boss" gladly accepted the invitation, for it was cold 
comfort sleeping under a dog-tent on the prairie through 
the chill Montana nights. 

Of Captain Marsh himself, who so often welcomed to 
the decks of his vessel the members of this famous com- 
pany, a few appreciative words from General Edward S. 
Godfrey, U. S. A.,* lately commandant of the School of 
Application for Cavalry and Field Artillery, Fort Riley, 
Kansas, but at that time one of Custer's troop com- 
manders, may be fittingly inserted here as indicating the 
place which the captain held among his associates dur- 
ing those busy weeks of preparation. 

"He was, indeed, a familiar figure," says General 
Godfrey, "and his presence was always welcomed in any 
gathering of the ofiicers at their bivouacs and on board 
his boat. When he was at leisure he was sure to be sur- 
rounded by a crowd, to each of whom he was a friend and 
* Contained in a recent letter to the author. 

250 



Strong Men and True 



companion. He was bluflf, frank, original, honest and 
generous. He was intense, or, in modern parlance, 
strenuous. In all that pertained to his boat and crew he 
looked to their best interest; there was no trifling. When 
he was in the employ of the Government, and he generally 
was on these expeditions, he never hesitated in any emer- 
gency to take all chances to serve it, and his rare good 
judgment carried him and his charges through many a 
tight place. Of course, he knew the Government was 
behind him." 



251 



CHAPTER XXXIII 

THE LAST COUNCIL OF WAR 

And made them ready, in tlie shock of war 
To meet the savage and triumphant hordes 
Of Crazy Horse and Sitting BiiU and Gall. 

ON the morning of the 15th, General Custer, with 
his six troops and one Gathng gun, marched 
for the Tongue, leaving Major Moore at the 
Powder with the infantry and all the wagons. Custer 
took with him a train of pack mules loaded with pro- 
visions, while the Far West, carrying an ample reserve 
supply, followed up the river, with General Terry and 
staff on board. The cavalry reached the Tongue on the 
16th, where the boat rejoined, and all remained until the 
19th, impatiently waiting for news from Reno. While 
they were lying there through the 17th, Crook was fight- 
ing his stubborn battle on the Rosebud, though, of course, 
no one in Custer's camp knew of it or could dream that 
one hundred miles away events were transpiring which 
would so deeply affect their own fate. 

The news from Reno came about sunset of the 19th, 
in the form of a despatch in which he stated that he had 
scouted to the Rosebud and beyond and had found a 
heavy Indian trail. After following it until he was sat- 
isfied that it led to the Big Horn, he had left it and swung 

252 



The Last Council of War 



off to the Rosebud again, descending that stream to its 
mouth, from which point he was now returning to the 
Tongue. General Terry at once sent an order to him 
to halt and await the arrival of Custer with the remainder 
of the regiment. The latter resumed its march westward 
that night and after reuniting with Reno, the whole com- 
mand bivouacked at the mouth of the Rosebud on the 
morning of the 21st. Across the Yellowstone, General 
Gibbon's troops were lying in the camp which they had 
been occupying for over a week, sending out patrols along 
the left shore and scouts along the right, and waiting for 
the Far West to arrive and place them in communication 
with General Terry. 

The information now at hand, gathered by Reno and 
by Gibbon's scouts, seemed to indicate that not more 
than eight hundred or a thousand warriors were in the 
hostile camps. Lieutenant Bradley with his untiring 
Crows, scouting through the hills along the Rosebud on 
May 27th, had discovered a Sioux village of several hun- 
dred lodges whose occupants were engaged in hunting, 
as was amply evident from the number of buffalo carcasses 
scattered over the country from which the hides had 
been stripped for lodge skins. Major Reno, three weeks 
later, had come upon the same camping place, finding it 
abandoned. But he had counted nearly 400 extinct lodge 
fires, indicating that the village had contained about 800 
warriors upon the usual calculation of two men to each 
lodge. From the deserted camp led the trail which he 
had followed toward the Big Horn. 

253 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Since neither Reno nor Bradley had discovered other 
camps. General Terry, as well as his subordinates, con- 
cluded that this body of hostiles was the only one in the 
country and he made his dispositions accordingly. The 
event proved his conclusion to be very far from correct, 
but he had no means of knowing it. It was at about this 
time that General Sheridan forwarded him advices that 
nearly 1,800 lodges had departed for the Big Horn 
country from the Missouri River agencies,* but Terry 
did not receive them until some days after the Little Big 
Horn battle, nor did he hear until that time of Crook's 
defeat on the headwaters of the Rosebud. Hence he 
could not imagine that another Sioux army had joined 
the one already in his front, and much less that the enemy 
was now led by a general capable of grasping fully the ad- 
vantages of interior lines for defeating his opponents in 
detail; the same advantages which were seized by Napo- 
leon before Paris and by "Stonewall" Jackson in the 
Valley of Virginia. 

The main position of the Sioux, however, was now 
approximately located, the expeditionary columns were 
united, and everything was ready for the striking of that 
swift and decisive blow which was the object of the cam- 
paign. The activity on board the Far West was re- 
doubled. Captain Marsh had started from the Tongue 

* In his Century article. General Godfrey said: "Information was 
despatched from General Sheridan that from one agency alone about 
eighteen hundred lodges had set out to join the hostile camp." General 
Godfrey has advised the author, however, that this was " a camp rumor. 
Sheridan's despatch, I believe, was that about eighteen hundred lodges 
had been reported absent from the agencies." — J. M. H. 

254 



The Last Council of War 



with General Terry when the cavalry left there and he 
outstripped them, reaching the Rosebud on the morning 
of the 21st, early. The boat landed at Gibbon's camp 
and took that officer on board for a conference to be held 
between himself, Terry and Custer as soon as the latter 
should be up, while Gibbon's troops were immediately 
put in motion toward the mouth of the Big Horn, their 
commander intending to join them later. About noon 
the long line of the 7th Cavalry appeared, marching 
across the tableland and into the valley, where it halted. 
The boat crossed to their camp and toward evening 
General Custer came on board. 

Then ensued in the cabin of the Far West that memor- 
able council of war between the three veteran generals 
at which were determined the details of the offensive 
movement against the hostiles. Gibbon's command was 
to continue the march already begun up the north bank 
of the Yellowstone until it should reach a point opposite 
the mouth of the Big Horn, where it would halt and 
wait for the boat. The latter was then to ferry it across 
after which it would move up the Big Horn to co-operate 
with Custer in attacking the Indian villages. On his 
part, Custer was to march up the Rosebud until he found 
the trail discovered by Reno. This he was to follow west- 
ward, scouting carefully to his right and left for signs of 
Indians, and to so time his movements that he would 
reach the immediate vicinity of the enemy on the Big 
Horn about the 26th, at which time it was expected that 
Gibbon would have arrived in the same neighborhood 



'255 



The Conquest oj the Missouri 



from the north. The written orders given to General 
Custer by General Terry after the conference on the Far 
West, though they have been so often quoted before as 
to be familiar to every student of that campaign, may be 
referred to again as most clearly indicating what he was 
expected to accomplish. They were as follows: 

" Camp at Mouth of Rosebud River, Montana Territory, 

June 22d, 1876. 
Lieutenant-Colonel Custer, 7th Cavalry. 
Colonel : — 
The Brigadier-General commanding directs that, as soon as 
your regiment can be made ready for the march, you will pro- 
ceed up the Rosebud in pursuit of the Indians whose trail was 
discovered by Major Reno a few days since. It is, of course, 
impossible to give you any definite instructions in regard to this 
movement, and were it not impossible to do so the Department 
Commander places too much confidence in your zeal, energy, 
and ability to wish to impose upon you precise orders which 
might hamper your action when nearly in contact with the 
enemy. He will, however, indicate to you his own views of 
what your action should be, and he desires that you should con- 
form to them unless you shall see sufficient reason for departing 
from them. He thinks that you should proceed up the Rose- 
bud until you ascertain definitely the direction in which the 
trail above spoken of leads. Should it be found (as it appears 
almost certain that it will be found) to turn towards the Little 
Horn, he thinks that you should still proceed southward, perhaps 
as far as the headwaters of the Tongue, and then turn towards 
the Little Horn, feeling constantly, however, to your left, so as 
to preclude the possibility of the escape of the Indians to the 
south or southeast by passing around your left flank. The 
column of Colonel Gibbon is now in motion for the mouth of 
the Big Horn. As soon as it reaches that point it will cross the 
Yellowstone and move up at least as far as the forks of the Big 
and Little Horns. Of course, its future movements must be 

256 



The Last Council of War 



controlled by circumstances as they arise, but it is hoped that 
the Indians, if upon the Little Horn, may be so nearly inclosed 
by the two columns that their escape will be impossible. 

The Department Commander desires that on your way up 
the Rosebud you should thoroughly examine the upper part of 
Tulloch's Creek, and that you should endeavor to send a scout 
through to Colonel Gibbon's column, with information of the 
result of your examination. The lower part of this creek will be 
examined by a detachment from Colonel Gibbon's command. 
The supply steamer will be pushed up the Big Horn as far as 
the forks if the river is found to be navigable for that distance, 
and the Department Commander, who will accompany the 
column of Colonel Gibbon, desires you to report to him there 
not later than the expiration of the time for which your troops 
are rationed, unless in the meantime you receive further orders. 
Very respectfully, your obedient servant, 

E. W. Smith, 

Captain 18th Infantry 
Acting Assistant Adjutant-General." 

It is not desired here to enter into any discussion of the 
unfortunate controversy which has been waged by various 
authorities ever since the battle of the Little Big Horn, 
as to whether General Custer did or did not obey these 
orders. But the opinion of Captain Marsh on the sub- 
ject is worthy of record because he was entirely familiar 
with conditions at the time of Custer's departure and, 
though he was not present at the conference in the cabin, 
he was, of course, on the boat and immediately afterward 
gathered from officers the general purport of the plans 
laid. General Terry, in a subsequent official report, said 
that during the conference he verbally informed Custer 
that Gibbon's column would probably reach the mouth of 

257 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



the Little Big Horn on June 26th. Captain Marsh is 
firmly -of the opinion that Terry did not desire nor intend 
Custer to give battle to the Indians before that date. 
Indeed, after the disastrous culmination of the movement, 
General Terry personally told the captain that such was 
the case, and both he and General Gibbon have so stated 
in their official reports of the campaign. 

Lieut .James H. Bradley* has voiced in his journal 
the sentiment then current in the camps of both Gibbon 
and Custer, relative to the intentions of the latter officer. 
Writing in this journal, or diary, on Wednesday, June 
21st, he says: 

" . . . though it is General Terry's expectation that we 
will arrive in the neighborhood of the Sioux village about the 
same time and assist each other in the attack, it is understood 
that if Custer arrives first he is at liberty to attack at once if he 
deems prudent. We have little hope of being in at the death, 
as Custer will undoubtedly exert himself to the utmost to get 
there first and win all the laurels for himself and his regiment. 
He is provided with Indian scouts, but from the superior knowl- 
edge possessed by the Crows of the country he is to traverse it 
was decided to furnish him with a part of ours, and I was directed 
to make a detail for that purpose. I selected my six best men, 

* Lieutenant Bradley's Journal has been constantly referred to in 
the preparation of the account of the Little Big Horn campaign. The 
Journal, which has been published in Vol. II of the Contributions to 
the Historical Society of Montana, contains a detailed record of the 
movements of General Gibbon's column from the time it left Fort Ellis 
until it arrived on Custer's battlefield. It teems with interesting notes 
upon the early history of Montana and of the Indian tribes residing 
therein. Lieutenant Bradley, who was killed in the battle of the Big 
Hole, Montana, in 1877, was a gallant soldier, a keen obser\'er and a 
graphic writer, and his literary works, though left in a very incomplete 
state by his untimely death, are yet among Montana's most valuable 
historical documents. — J. M. H. 

258 



The Last Council of War 



and they joined him at the mouth of the Rosebud. Our guide, 
Mitch Bouyer,* accompanies him also. This leaves us wholly 
without a guide, while Custer has one of the very best that the 
country affords. Surely he is being afforded every facility to 
make a successful pursuit. . . ." 

At the conference, Gibbon's four troops of the 2nd 
Cavalry, under Major Brisbin, were offered to Custer. 
He refused them, stating that any Indian force which 
would be too big for the 7th Cavalry would be too big 
for the 7th Cavalry and these four troops. He was urged 
to take the three Gatling guns under Lieutenant Low, 
which, though already across the river and moving up to 
join Gibbon, could have been easily recalled had Custer 
so elected. He declined them, declaring that they would 
only impede his movements. The conference lasted 
until late in the evening and at its conclusion Terry and 
Gibbon walked out with Custer to his tent, which was 
pitched near by, where they remained only a few minutes, 
returning to sleep in their cabins. 

As soon as they had departed, Custer caused oflBcer's 
call to be sounded, and when his staff and line were assem- 
bled he gave them their instructions. These were to have 
the pack mules carry fifteen days' rations and fifty rounds 
of reserve carbine ammunition for each man. Every 

* Bouyer was one of the noted characters of Montana's early mining 
days. He was a man perfectly reckless of danger, as was made plain 
one day during Gibbon's march down the Yellowstone. A party of 
about a dozen Sioux warriors appeared on the opposite bank of the 
river, without, however, discovering Gibbon's men. Bouyer stripped 
himself naked and, unarmed, swam the river to attempt the capture of 
some of the Indians' horses. He had almost succeeded when they de- 
tected him creeping up, but he made his escape as he had come, un- 
harmed.— J. M. H. 

259 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



trooper was to carry one hundred rounds of carbine and 
twenty-four rounds of pistol ammunition in his saddle- 
bags and twelve pounds of oats for his horse. The Gen- 
eral seemed in an irritable frame of mind that night, and 
Lieutenant Godfrey, commanding K Troop, has the fol- 
lowing to say concerning his further instructions : * 

"The pack-mules sent out with Reno's command were badly 
used up, and promised seriously to embarrass the expedition. 
General Custer recommended that some extra forage be carried 
on the pack-mules. In endeavoring to carry out this recom- 
mendation some troop commanders foresaw the difficulties, and 
told the General that some of the mules would certainly break 
down, especially if the extra forage was packed. He replied in 
an excited manner, quite unusual with him: 

" 'Well, gentlemen, you may carry what supplies you please; 
you will be held responsible for your companies. The extra 
forage was only a suggestion, but this fact bear in mind, we will 
follow the trail for fifteen days unless we catch them before that 
time expires, no matter how far it may take us from our base of 
supplies; we may not see the supply steamer again,' and, turning 
as he was about to enter his tent, he added, 'You had better 
carry along an extra supply of salt; we may have to live on horse 
meat before we get through.' 

"He was taken at his word, and an extra supply of salt was 
carried."! 

♦"Custer's Last Battle," by General Edward S. Godfrey, U. S. A., 
Century Magazine, Vol. XLIII, No. 3. 

t General Godfrey, in reading the manuscript of the above chapter, 
noted that himself and Captain Myles Moylan, Troop A, were the troop 
commanders who held with General Custer the conversation regarding 
the extra forage and salt. — J. M. H. 



260 



CHAPTER XXXIV 

THE SEVENTH MARCHES INTO THE SHADOW 

With tattered guidons spectral thin 

Above their swaying ranks. 

With carbines svnmg and sabres slung. 

And the gray dust on their flanks. 

They march again as they marched it tfien. 

When the red men dogged their track. 

The gloom trail, the doom trail. 

The trail they came not back. 

THE supplies for the 7th Cavalry were drawn from 
the hold of the Far West early on the morning 
of Thursday, June 22nd. It was a beautiful 
morning, that one of Custer's start; such a morning as 
only the high plateaus of the Northwest, with their sweep- 
ing winds and invigorating air, can yield. Over the 
valley and the rugged hills beyond, the sparse vegetation 
of bunch grass and prickly pear took on the appearance 
of velvet verdure until the rough buttes in the distance 
resembled well-kept terraces. Here and there on the 
bottom groups of buffalo grazed quietly, while the swift- 
running Yellowstone sparkled and flashed over its gravelly 
bed and between its wooded islands, like a mountain 
torrent. The cavalry camp on the river bank seemed a 
puny thing and its activities insignificant in the vast tran- 
quility of nature. 

261 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Hours before sunrise Captain Marsh was about direct- 
ing the discharge of cargo and keeping his thirty deck- 
hands rushing, and when, at the first streaks of dawn, 
the bugles' echoing reveille roused the sleeping soldiers, 
the fifteen days' supplies were ready for issue on the 
bank. After the bustle of breakfast was over the camp 
quieted for a few hours, while the men arranged their 
belongings for the hard march ahead. A number, in- 
cluding the ofiicers, seized the opportunity for writing 
letters to dear ones at home. For many of them, alas, 
these were to be the last messages of love they would 
ever send on earth. Though the morning was glorious, 
and though the soldiers were veterans, accustomed to 
hail the approach of action with enthusiasm, strangely 
enough a sense of depression seemed to pervade the camp 
and not a few of the letters voiced this feeling. It was as 
if a premonition of coming catastrophe was in the men's 
hearts which they could not shake off. General Custer 
himself was affected by it and so were many of his officers. 

It is only fair to say, however, that the dejected spirits 
of several of the gallant cavalrymen may have resulted 
from a more substantial cause than premonition of com- 
ing ill. This is mere conjecture, but the fact remains that 
through the small hours of the previous night, more than 
one of them had remained awake to attend a meeting 
of absorbing interest in the cabin of the Far West. Cap- 
tain Marsh was there, also Captain Tom Custer, Lieu- 
tenant Calhoun, Captain Crowell, of the 6th Infantry, 
and others, and the matter which kept them from their 

262 



The Seventh Marches Into the Shadow 

blankets on the eve of a hard campaign was one which 
rarely fails in its attraction to an American — poker. It 
had been a battle royal between the different arms of the 
service, with fortune varying from one side of the table 
to the other. Now the cavalry leaped ahead, as if emulat- 
ing the rush of squadrons on the battlefield ; now the navy, 
as represented by Captain Marsh, swept all before it. 
But in the end the steady, plodding infantry was left in 
sole possession of the field, as so often happens in actual 
warfare, and Captain Crowell arose from the board a 
winner by several thousand dollars. Perhaps the thought 
of the perils they were about to face tended to make the 
participants reckless, but, be that as it may, Captain 
Marsh remembers that poker game on the eve of the 
Little Big Horn campaign as one of the stiffest ever played 
on the rivers, and he has witnessed some wherein fortunes 
were won and lost. 

Once during the morning, while busy about his mani- 
fold duties, the captain came face to face with Charlie 
Reynolds. The features of the scout were haggard with 
pain and the captain asked him solicitously how the 
felon was on his hand. 

"No better," answered Reynolds. "Doctor Porter 
can't seem to cure it and my hand is no use." 

"See here, Charlie," exclaimed the captain, "I wish 
you would give up going with General Custer and stay 
on the boat. It will be a hard march for you in your 
condition, and you can't do any fighting, anyway, with 
that hand." 

263 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



The gallant fellow flushed and straightened. 

"Captain," he said, earnestly, "I've been waiting and 
getting ready for this expedition for two years and I 
would sooner be dead than miss it." 

It was useless to argue with such a spirit and when the 
column left. Captain Marsh regretfully saw Reynolds start 
with it, never to return. 

Another friend whom he wished to save from the rigors 
of the march was "Boss" Custer. Passing the boy's 
cabin during the morning the captain saw him writing 
a letter to his mother, and stepped in. He talked for a 
few moments, pointing out to "Boss" what an exhausting 
journey was ahead of the 7th Cavalry, and telling him 
how welcome he would be if he would remain on the boat, 
as General Terry and General Gibbon were going to do 
for the present. The captain also reminded him that he 
owed it to his mother to take care of himself, and that the 
march his brother was about to undertake would not 
be without many dangers. The result of these persua- 
sions was that "Boss" decided to remain on the boat. 
He hastened to finish his letter home, as a skiff was to go 
down the river with the mail at noon. He then stepped 
ashore, telling Captain Marsh that he was going to say 
good-bye to his brother, get some tobacco at the com- 
missary tent and would then be back. A few moments 
later, the captain passed General Custer's tent. The 
General was writing, and called out: 

"Captain, 'Boss' tells me he is going with you." 

"Yes," answered the captain, "he has decided to." 
264 



The Seventh Marches Into the Shadow 

"I am glad of that," returned the General. "But I 
am afraid he will eat you out of house and home." 

Nevertheless, despite the fact that his brother wished 
him to remain on the Far West, the prospect for 
excitement was evidently too much for the boy. He 
did not return to the boat but went with the ill-fated 
column, and Captain Marsh never saw his young friend 
again. 

At noon, every preparation having been made, the 
7th Cavalry was formed and marched out of camp, pass- 
ing in review before Generals Terry and Gibbon as it 
went. When the last sturdy troop had swept by, fit from 
fetlock to campaign hat for any work ahead, Custer 
turned with a flash in his eyes of the old, imperious pride 
which he always felt in his regiment, gripped the hands of 
Gibbon and Terry in a last, strong farewell, then touched 
his horse and galloped after the column, never to be 
seen again by the world whose applause he had so often 
nobly earned. General Gibbon has recorded that he 
said to Custer as the latter left them : 

"Now, Custer, don't be greedy, but wait for us." 

And the brave cavalryman called back: "No, I will 
not"; an ambiguous answer which might have been 
intended to apply to either part of Gibbon's caution. 

With Custer's column rode, in addition to the 585 
enlisted men and thirty-one officers of the 7th Cavalry, 
Autie Reed, Boston Custer, and Mark Kellogg, civilians; 
Charlie Reynolds, Mitch Bouyer, Frank Girard, and 
two other white scouts, and twenty-five Arikaree and six 

265 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Crow scouts, the latter being the ones detailed from Gib- 
bon's command. 

Immediately after the column had started, the letters 
written by the troops that morning, together with the others 
which had accumulated since they had left Fort Lincoln, 
were gathered by Captain Marsh and placed in a mail- 
sack to be conveyed to Fort Buford by skiff. Sergeant 
Fox and two privates of the escort were detailed by Cap- 
tain Baker to carry the precious cargo down. Amid a 
chorus of hearty good-byes from the people on the steamer, 
they started out. But they were totally unfamiliar with 
the handling of a small boat in the swirling current of 
the Yellowstone. Before they had gone fifty feet their 
skiff overturned. There, in full view of their comrades, 
who could not reach them in time to save, all three of the 
unfortunate fellows sank from sight, while the mail sack 
went to the bottom of the river. 

When he saw the skiff go over, Captain Marsh put 
off boats with all speed, but by the time they reached 
the spot the soldiers were drowned. He then sent back 
to the steamer for boat-hooks and began dragging the river 
for the bodies and for the mail-pouch, though the army 
officers all discouraged the idea, believing nothing could 
be recovered. But the captain persisted, being especi- 
ally anxious to find the mail, in which he knew was Gen- 
eral Custer's last letter to his wife, and Boston's to his 
mother. He was too familiar with the perils of Indian 
warfare not to be conscious that some, at least, of those 
whose letters were in that pouch would probably fall 

2QQ 



The Seventh Marches Into the Shadow 

during the next few days. At length his patient efforts 
were rewarded, and a shout went up as the dripping 
pouch was hauled to the surface. It was taken back 
to the Far West and the letters spread out on the upper 
deck and dried. Not one was missing. They were then 
put back in the sack and a second start made with more 
experienced men, the skiff this time reaching its destina- 
tion at Fort Buford without mishap. The bodies of none 
of the original party were ever recovered. In such times 
as those considerations of safety caused mails to be sent 
by water rather than overland, whenever possible. A 
large escort would be necessary as protection against 
Indians for the overland trip, while the few men required 
to handle a boat could hide themselves during the day 
time along the banks and make many miles progress every 
night, aided by the rapid current. 



267 



CHAPTER XXXV 

THE MESSENGER OF DISASTER 

They ride till the crickets have sought the shade. 
They ride till the sun^motes glance. 
And they have espied on a far hillside 
The whirl oj the Sioux scalp dance. 

THE despatch of the mail consumed most of the 
afternoon, and the Far West did not get away 
after Gibbon's command until the next morning, 
her departure leaving the camp-ground at the Rosebud 
deserted. When he did start, Captain Marsh ran slowly, 
and the troops had not yet been overhauled when dark- 
ness again compelled him to tie up. By four o'clock on 
the morning of the 24th he was off again and a half -hour 
later the boat steamed past the night's bivouac of Gib- 
bon's infantry. But she did not stop, keeping on by the 
mouth of the Big Horn to the cavalry camp, two miles 
above old Fort Pease. The infantry soon came up to the 
same point and immediately after its arrival, eight days' 
rations were issued from the boat to the entire force for 
its march up the Big Horn. 

At eleven o'clock Captain Marsh carried across the 
river, twelve Crow scouts, who, finding a recent Sioux 
trail, disappeared up the valley of TuUock's Fork, a small 

268 



The Messenger of Disaster 



affluent of the Big Horn entering the latter near its mouth. 
About noon the boat began ferrying the troops over. 
General Gibbon had been taken severely ill on the up 
trip and was still confined to his cabin, unable to move, 
so General Terry superintended the passage. The 
cavalry crossed on the first three trips, Bradley's Crow 
scouts. Low's battery and part of the infantry on the 
fourth, and the remainder of the infantry on the fifth, 
all being over by four o'clock. The only force now left 
on the north bank was Company B, of the 7th Infantry, 
Captain Kirtland, which remained to guard the wagon- 
train. 

General Gibbon being still too sick to leave the boat, 
the column started without him, marching about four 
miles up Tullock's Fork, where camp was made for the 
night. The following morning, before daybreak. Captain 
Burnett, of Gibbon's staff, came to Captain Marsh bear- 
ing orders from General Terry that the Far West attempt 
the ascent of the Big Horn, for the purpose of having re- 
serve supplies within reach of the troops. The captain 
had not received any previous intimation that it was desired 
to push the boat up this stream, but though he saw that 
it would be a very difficult undertaking, he did not shrink 
from it. Ordering out all the crew to cut wood he kept 
them at this work until noon, by which time a good supply 
of fuel had been accumulated. Then he started. 

The task assigned to the Far West was no ordinary one 
and probably no steamboat was ever called upon to con- 
tend with more obstacles. The river flowed through 

269 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



an extremely tortuous channel, obstructed with innum- 
erable small islands and sandbars, taxing the pilot's dex- 
terity to the utmost. The boat had scarcely more than 
cleared the mouth before rapids were encountered which 
she could not stem with her wheel alone. So the soldiers 
were put ashore and sent up the bank, carrying one end of 
a long warping cable. This they would wrap securely 
around a large tree, while the other end of the rope was 
fastened to one of the boat's capstans. The latter was 
then put in motion, rolling up the rope and dragging the 
boat slowly forward. Now and then she reached a bit 
of smoother water where she could steam for a few hun- 
dred yards. Then another rapid would be met with and 
the whole process repeated. At times the river was found 
so swift and shallow that a party was put off on each 
shore with a rope and both capstans worked, the boat 
thus being pulled along in mid-stream. This method 
had never before been employed, for the breadth of most 
navigable streams would render it impracticable. 

Through all that long, hot Sunday afternoon of June 
25th the soldiers and the crew, sweating and weary, coaxed 
and hauled their cumbersome charge up the mountain 
stream, past dark, overhanging cliffs and through ranges 
of broken and naked bad lands. Throughout the day 
heavy columns of smoke were visible rolling up along 
the distant southern horizon. Every one knew that they 
probably betokened the presence of the Sioux villages. 
But of the terrible scenes being enacted beneath the 
shadow of those smoke clouds during the early hours of 

270 




K "2 




The Messenger of Disaster 



the afternoon no one on the Far West could dream. 
Nothing had been heard from Custer since he left the 
Rosebud, but nothing was expected yet. Terry's troops 
were now moving steadily up the east side of the Big 
Horn among the hills, having crossed over the watershed 
from TuUock's Fork. They had been delayed by en- 
countering very rough bad lands, but the infantry camped 
about twenty-five miles up the Big Horn that night and 
the Far West stopped near them. General Terry, who 
had also observed the smoke clouds, pushed on with the 
cavalry through the night, endeavoring to reach the Little 
Big Horn. 

It seemed as if the Far West had gone about as far as 
would be possible, but before dawn of the 26th Captain 
Burnett again appeared with orders that the boat endeavor 
to reach the mouth of the Little Big Horn. General 
Terry instructed Captain Marsh in making the attempt 
not to pass any point where the water was less than three 
feet deep, lest the river fall and imprison the boat, and he 
further directed that, in case the Little Big Horn could 
not be reached, the boat return to the point where the 
orders were received and there await further instructions. 
General Gibbon by this time was sufficiently recovered 
to be able to travel and before the Far West started he 
set out after the cavalry advance, which the infantry also 
soon followed. 

During the forenoon the men on the steamer repeated 
their labors of the previous day and about twelve o'clock 
they were rewarded by arriving at the mouth of a consider- 

271 



The Conquest oj the Missouri 



able creek entering the Big Horn on the east. From the 
descriptions he had heard of the stream, as well as from 
the fact that for twenty miles up the east bank of the 
Big Horn ahead not a break appeared in the smooth 
crests of the bluffs to indicate an entering tributary. Cap- 
tain Marsh was certain that this was the Little Big Horn. 
But for some reason Captain Baker did not concur in 
his opinion. After debating the question for some time 
and still remaining unsatisfied, he landed his company 
and marched up the tributary about four miles. He re- 
turned with the definite announcement that it was not 
the Little Big Horn, and desired that the boat continue 
up the main stream. Captain Marsh said nothing more, 
but complied. After proceeding about fifteen miles further 
without discovering any creeks, they came to a place where 
the channel of the river was obstructed by two islands, 
breaking the water into three chutes. It was necessary 
to learn whether any of them contained three feet of water 
and, having an ulterior object in view, Captain Marsh 
himself took charge of the yawl and rowed up to sound 
through the chutes. On his return he informed Captain 
Baker that all of the channels were too shoal to be at- 
tempted. The army officer was much disappointed but 
nothing was to be done save give up a further advance 
or else disobey General Terry's orders. 

Night now coming on, the boat tied to the bank where 
she was, but during the evening Captain Marsh confided 
with a quiet chuckle to George Foulk, the engineer: 

"George, there is more than three feet water between 
272 



The Messenger of Disaster 



those islands, but there's no use in our going above them, 
for that's the Little Big Horn fifteen miles back and you 
can bet on it." 

At dawn the boat turned about and started back. In 
the meantime Captain Baker, having slept over it, had 
begun to think that he might have been mistaken and 
when the boat again arrived at the stream previously 
explored, with his sanction she stopped. In order to 
keep her safe from Indian attack she was tied to the 
shore of an island opposite the mouth of the tributary 
and the crew and escort then proceeded to pass the time 
as pleasantly as possible until tidings should come from 
the column. 

From where they lay the valley of the Little Big Horn,*" 
as the stream later proved in fact to be, was visible for 
several miles extending back among the hills. Along 
both its shores spread dense thickets of willow brush, 
while about its mouth and over the island where the boat 
lay, large cottonwood trees, their leaves rustling pleas- 
antly in the summer wind, afforded shelter from the heat. 
The waters of the Big Horn, rippling over their gravel 
bed, were clear and cold and teemed with pike, salmon 
and channel cat-fish, which had not yet learned through 
sad experience to be wary of the angler's bait. A number 
of the men therefore cut willow poles and, scattering 
along the shore of the island, devoted themselves with 
great success to fishing. A little after ten o'clock, Captain 
Marsh, Engineer Foulk and Pilot Campbell, together 
with Captain Baker and Lieutenant Carlin, strolled out 

273 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



from the boat, and, selecting a spot a little removed from 
the others, engaged in the general pastime. 

The smoke columns noticed along the southern horizon 
on the two previous days had disappeared now, and the 
general opinion was that Custer and Terry had met the 
enemy and routed them, so little fear was felt of an Indian 
surprise. Nevertheless, as they sat there, George Foulk 
noticed how close they were to the dense willows on the 
main shore and remarked to the others that it would be 
very easy for Indians to creep up and fire on them. They 
were still idly discussing the suggestion when, without 
the least warning, the green thickets at which they were 
looking, parted, and a mounted Indian warrior, of mag- 
nificent physique and stark naked save for a breech-clout, 
burst through and jerked up his sweating pony at the 
brink of the water. The fishermen leaped to their feet 
with startled exclamations, but before they could run 
back the Indian held aloft his carbine in sign of peace. 
They then paused and, upon scrutinizing him more 
closely, recognized from his erect scalp-lock that he was 
a Crow, and then, to their surprise, that he was Curley, 
one of the scouts who had gone with Custer. They had 
expected to hear from Terry and Gibbon, but not from 
Custer. Motioning to him to come to the boat they 
hurried there themselves while he forded the stream and 
joined them. 

As soon as he was on board he gave way to the most 
violent demonstrations of grief. Throwing himself down 
upon a medicine-chest on deck he began rocking to and 

274 



The Messenger of Disaster 



fro, groaning and crying. For some time it was im- 
possible to calm him. When at length he had to some 
extent regained his self-control, the question arose as to 
how to communicate with him, for no one on board could 
understand the Crow language, while he spoke no Eng- 
lish, so that all efforts at conversation failed. Finally 
Captain Baker produced a piece of paper and a pencil 
and showed the Indian how to use them. 

Curley grasped the pencil firmly in his fist and dropping 
flat on his stomach on the deck, began drawing a rude 
diagram, while about him the army and steamboat oflS- 
cers gathered closely, waiting in silent suspense for his 
disclosures, for everyone guessed from his actions that he 
brought important news. The Crow drew first a circle 
and then, outside of it, another. Then between the inner 
and outer circles he began making numerous dots, re- 
peating as he did so in despairing accents: 

"Sioux! Sioux!" 

When he had quite filled the intervening space with 
dots, he glanced up at the intent faces around him and 
then slowly commenced filling the interior circle with 
similar marks, while his voice rose to a yet more dismal 
tone as he reiterated : 

" Absaroka ! Absaroka ! ' ' 

" By Scotts ! " exclaimed Captain Marsh, " I know what 
that means. It means soldiers. That Englishman, 
Courtney, who runs the woodyard at the head of Drowned 
Man's Rapids, told me so. One time when I was there 
some Crow Indians started down river from the wood- 

275 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



yard and Courtney told me they were going to see the 
Absaroka at Camp Cooke." 

He was interrupted by Curley, who suddenly sprang 
to his feet, faced the listeners and flung his arms wide. 
Then, swinging them back, he struck his breast repeatedly 
with his fingers, exclaiming at each blow, in imitation of 
rifle shots : 

"Poof! Poof! Poof! Absaroka!" 

The white men stood in tense silence, searching each 
other's faces. For a moment no one dared confess that 
he understood. Captain Baker was the first to speak: 

"We're whipped!" he said, hoarsely. "That's what's 
the matter." And he turned away. 
' Curley continued his pantomime by grasping his scalp- 
lock with one hand while with the other he described a 
circle around it, then made as if to jerk it off and hang it 
at his belt, meantime executing a Sioux war dance. But 
his absorbed observers already realized that they were 
receiving the first news of a great battle, in which many 
soldiers had been surrounded, slain and scalped by the 
Sioux. Having learned so much as a beginning, they 
were able to bring the sign language into use for acquiring 
further particulars. It was a very slow process but, by 
it, in the course of hours, they gradually gathered details 
from Curley, each one of which added to the appalling 
nature of the news.* 

♦The word Absaroka, which is stated above to mean "soldier," is 
generally understood to be only the Crow name for their own people. 
But Dr. WJ McGee, formerly in charge of the Bureau of American 
Ethnology, Smithsonian Institution, informs the author that it has a 

276 



The Messenger of Disaster 



According to Curley, General Custer was killed and 
every man who had gone into action with him, excepting 
the Crow himself. He did not tell of the dividing of 
the regiment before the battle and evidently knew noth- 
ing of Reno's survival. So far as they could understand, 
he was trying to tell them that the whole 7th Cavalry 
had been annihilated. He declared that he had been 
in the thick of the fight, while the soldiers, surrounded 
by thousands of yelling foes, were falling in scores, the 
survivors struggling forward blindly in vain search for 
some spot among the waste of broken ravines where they 
might make a successful defense. Some of them had 
used their dead horses for barricades, and the remnant 
of one troop, E, under Lieut. A. E. Smith, had tried to 
cut its way out but was utterly destroyed. 

At last Curley had seen that the battle must inevitably 
end in the annihilation of his white friends. He had then 
picked up two blankets and going to General Custer, 
who was still unhurt and fighting desperately in the cen- 
ter of his little band of heroic followers, implored him to 
throw one of the blankets over his head and, thus con- 
cealed, attempt under Curley 's guidance to escape in the 
confusion through the madly circling masses of the Sioux. 
As was to be expected, the peerless soldier rejected the 
proposal scornfully. He had no desire save to die with 

broader meaning, which is implied quite as much as "Crows" by the 
Indians when they use the word. The broader meaning is difficult of 
literal translation, but, liberally, it is, " the great warrior people." Hence, 
after the Crows had grown to know and admire the white soldiers, they 
came to apply their own flattering tribal name to the latter, out of com- 
pliment.— J. M. H. 

277 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



his men. But he bade Curley escape if he could and the 
latter, with bitter grief, looking his last upon the great 
white chief whom he loved and honored, tossed one of 
the blankets over his own head to conceal his Crow scalp- 
lock, and, watching an opportunity, sprang into a melee 
of Sioux warriors as they crowded up to kill and mutilate 
some of the fallen. The last man of the soldiers whom 
he saw to recognize had been Lieutenant W. W. Cooke, 
the regimental adjutant, whose tall form and long, flow- 
ing beard were plainly visible as he stood above his fel- 
lows, firing into the faces of the fo^. Gradually working 
to the outer edge of the Sioux hordes, Curley had ridden 
northward into the sheltered valley of the Little Big 
Horn. Here he was partially concealed and was able, 
by using great caution, to make his way toward the mouth 
of the river, where he arrived forty-four hours after the 
battle, though the distance was only eleven miles. 

The people on the boat could scarcely believe that the 
Crow's story was true in all its dreadful particulars, 
though his grief was too genuine not to force some cre- 
dence. Captain Baker, after the first shock of the in- 
telligence, was far from being convinced and endeavored 
to persuade the scout to return to Custer with a despatch 
telling him where the supply boat lay. But Curley re- 
fused to leave the steamer, refused to take food and 
retiring to a corner of the deck, squatted on his haunches 
and began mourning for the dead after the manner of 
his tribe. There was nothing to be done, therefore, 
but wait for the arrival of some one else from the col- 

278 



The Messenger of Disaster 



umns with news and orders, and the men on the Far West 
passed the remainder of the day in uneasy discussion 
of the possibiUties suggested by Curley's story.* 

* Some few historians have sought to cast discredit upon Curley's 
story, assuming that he did not participate in the fighting at all, but se- 
creted himself in a ravine before it began and escaped after nightfall, 
when it was over. Among these is Dr. Cyrus Townsend Brady, in his 
generally admirable and painstaking account of Custer's last campaign, 
in his "Indian Fights and Fighters." There is no more warrant for 
doubting Curley's story than there would be for doubting the story of 
any other man whose assertions have no witnesses to support them. 
Curley's reputation for veracity, both before and since the battle, has 
been excellent. Lieutenant Bradley had found him a reliable scout and 
had assigned him to duty with General Custer as one of his "six best 
men." The account of the fight which he gave on board the Far West 
was subsequently borne out fully in all its main features. It was the first 
and for a long time the only, account of Custer's battle given to white 
men by an eye-witness. Curley, as he declared at the time, was the sole 
survivor of the defending force, and the only other eye-witnesses were 
hostiles whose stories were not gathered until years later. 

The Crow had been absolutely alone from the time he left the battle- 
field until he reached the Far West, and had therefore had no oppor- 
tunity for comparing notes with any one else and thus concocting a 
story. He was certainly present at the fight, else he would not have 
known facts, which, at the hour when he must have left the vicinity of 
the battlefield in order to reach the boat when he did, were still unknown 
to either Reno's survivors or to Terry's column. Lieutenant Bradley 
says in his journal that the Crow scouts from Reno's command whom 
he, with Terry's advance, encountered on the morning of June 27th, 
reported that Curley had been with Custer and was undoubtedly among 
the killed. He was, in fact, at that moment approaching the mouth of 
the Little Big Horn, where he arrived at 11 o'clock A. M. 

The sketch drawn by Curley on a piece of paper with Captain Baker's 
pencil, showing how Custer and his men were surrounded and killed 
by the Sioux, was ex-tremely crude. But it presented the crucial fea- 
tures of the battle accurately, and antedated by more than eighteen 
years the drawing made by Rain-in-the-Face on the back of a hunting- 
shirt, in August, 1894, which has been frequently heralded as the first 
and only map of the field of the Little Big Horn ever drawn by an Indian 
participant. — J. M. H. 

After reading the above footnote regarding Curley's story. General 
Godfrey wrote to the author: 

"Chief Gall pooh-pooh'd Curley's story of escaf>e, said it was impos- 

279 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



sible for him to disguise and escape in the fight, and that he probably 
saw the fight from the high ridge north and made up his story." 

Such may, of course, have been the case. But it must be remembered 
that Gall was a Sioux and hated the Crows as the hereditary foes of his 
people. He would naturally be loath to credit one of them with any 
act of bravery; savages are prone to voice contempt for their enemies, 
whether they feel it or not. Moreover, of the three Crow scouts who 
were with Custer in the battle. Lieutenant Bradley states that Curley's 
two comrades. White Swan and Half Yellow Face, were killed with 
Custer's men, while the other three, who were with Reno, remained with 
him and fought throughout the engagement, according to General God- 
frey's Century article, though the twenty-odd Arikaree scouts fled igno- 
miniously at almost the first fire of the Sioux and did not stop running 
until they reached Major Moore's camp at the mouth of the Powder. 
It seems reasonable to suppose that Curley was at least as resolute as 
his five companions, and tnat he went into the fight as they did and 
stayed in it until he saw that his only chance for life lay in escaping 
quickly.— J. M. H. 



280 



CHAPTER XXXVI 

THE SQUADRON THAT PERISHED 

Far roll the lines of battle, der swam'p and vale and height. 
And, jar and near, the baltle-flags toss in the morning light; 
A brave array is spread to-day to joust with waiting Death 
And fan the face of Destiny with sacrificial breath/ 

THE gray twilight of dawn was just creeping over 
the valley when the men of the Far West were 
roused from slumber by a sudden sputter of rifle 
fire, part close at hand and part far distant. Rushing 
out on deck, they found their boat guards firing excitedly, 
while from the hills to northward a single horseman could 
be seen galloping furiously into the dim valley of the 
Little Big Horn. He was waving his arms in frantic 
signals to the boat, but turning in his saddle every moment 
to fire into the faces of a party of Indians who were riding 
hard behind him. No sooner had the pursuers caught 
sight of the Far West than they gave up the chase and, 
wheeling off to the left, vanished again among the hills, 
while their intended victim came in unharmed. 

He proved to be "Muggins" Taylor, one of Gibbon's 
scouts, on his way to Fort Ellis with despatches from his 

281 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



commander. He had set out for Captain Kirtland's camp 
on the Yellowstone, traveling along the Big Horn — Tul- 
lock's Fork watershed, but on his way had been dis- 
covered by Indians and compelled to run for his life. 
Though he had little hope of finding safety there, he 
had ridden in desperation toward the mouth of the Little 
Big Horn and by good fortune alone had chanced to 
stumble on the boat. Had he not done so he would soon 
have been killed, for his horse was completely winded 
and could not have borne him much farther. As soon 
as he had recovered somewhat from his fatigue, Taylor 
gave them the first account of the battle they had received 
from a white man. He told of the difficult march of 
Terry's troops up the Little Big Horn and of their horri- 
fying discovery, early on the morning of the 27th, of 
the hillsides on Custer's battlefield, strewn with the muti- 
lated bodies of the slain, each bearing the Sioux death- 
mark, a slit to the bone from hip to knee. Custer was 
there and with him his whole family: Captain Tom, 
Boston, and Autie Reed. Poor Kellogg, the Bismarck 
Tribune correspondent, was there, his portfolio of manu- 
script on the events of the campaign still lying beside his 
body. 

Then he told of the subsequent discovery of the ex- 
hausted remnant of the 7th Cavalry under Major Reno, 
who had lain for thirty-six hours on a barren hilltop, 
assailed by thousands of savages, blistered by the sun and 
half mad with thirst, barricaded with the putrifying car- 
casses of their dead horses and pack mules, and their 

282 



The Squadron that Perished 



position littered with dead comrades, and wounded who 
raved for the water which for many hours could not be 
obtained for them. Learning of the approach of Terry 
on the morning of the 27th, the Indians, he said, had 
raised the siege and retreated toward the Big Horn Moun- 
tains, taking their vast villages with them. The recital 
seemed appalling almost past belief, but it was only too 
true. Taylor was made comfortable on the Far West, 
having himself decided that, in view of his experience, 
it would be unwise for him to proceed alone on his journey 
with the hostiles so numerous in the vicinity. The boat's 
company, plunged into inexpressible gloom by his tidings, 
confirming the earlier ones brought by Curley, settled 
down to wait for whatever part they were to play in the 
later scenes of the drama of defeat. 

From the mass of accurate and detailed information 
which has since been gathered concerning them, the 
operations of General Custer's command after it left the 
Rosebud may be briefly summarized, since some knowl- 
edge of them is necessary to a complete understanding 
of the later movements in the theater of war. On the 
afternoon of the 22nd of June, Custer marched twelve 
miles and went into camp at four o'clock P.M. After a 
long night's rest, at five A. M. on the 23rd he moved 
forward again, marched thirty-three miles and camped 
at five in the afternoon in the valley of the Rosebud. 
On the 24th he marched twenty-eight miles between 
sunrise and sunset, halting often to permit of the scouts 
thoroughly examining the valley of Tullock's Fork to 

283 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



his right. About midnight, after some four hours' rest, 
he started his command for the divide between the Rose- 
bud and Big Horn valleys, about twenty miles distant, 
informing his officers that he wished to conceal the col- 
umn near the divide and spend the day, the 25th, in 
reconnoitering the enemy's position, preparatory to at- 
tacking it on the 26th. The divide was reached at 10:30 
in the morning and the troops dismounted in a ravine. 
These facts, given by Gen. Edward S. Godfrey, U. S. A.,* 
who, as First Lieutenant commanding Troop K, was 
present with the 7th Cavalry throughout the campaign, 
make it evident that Custer did not unduly hasten his 
march nor bring his men or his animals up to the Little 
Big Horn in an exhausted condition. 

Shortly after reaching the divide, Sioux scouts were 
observed making deliberate inspection of the command 
from adjicent eminences, and it became obvious that its 
presence was discovered and that further attempts at 
concealment would be useless. The General therefore 
ordered his troops forward for immediate attack upon the 
Indian village to prevent the latter from scattering and 
making its escape. The regiment was divided into three 
battalions; the first, consisting of five troops, under Gen- 
eral Custer himself; the second, of three troops and a 
company of Arikaree scouts, under Major Reno; and the 
third, of three troops, under Captain Benteen. One 
troop, under Captain McDougall, was detailed to guard 

the pack-train. 

* In his Century article previously cited. 

284 



The Squadron that Perished 



Benteen was instructed to move to the left and strike 
the Little Big Horn several miles above the supposed 
location of the village, in order to cut the latter off from 
the Big Horn Mountains. Reno was ordered to move 
straight ahead, cross the river immediately above the 
village and attack it from the south. Custer himself was 
to support Reno's attack. Benteen marched on his 
prescribed course for some miles and then was forced 
out of it by the ruggedness of the country into the trail 
of Reno. The latter, meanwhile, had gone ahead as or- 
dered, passing down the face of the bluffs and across the 
river into the valley above the village. Here, encounter- 
ing the enemy, he deployed. His advance was shortly 
checked by the vigorous resistance of the Indians, who 
developed in far stronger force than was expected. Reno 
did not "charge the village," as ordered, but retired to a 
strip of timber along the river where he dismounted his 
men and stood his ground for a time. Then, growing 
faint-hearted, he retreated precipitately to the steep bluffs 
of the east bank, permitting his troops to become dis- 
organized and panic-stricken in the movement and suffer- 
ing heavy loss. The Indians who had been opposing 
him, relieved by his retreat of the immediate necessity 
of watching him, hurried northward across the river and 
joined with those who were just coming into contact with 
the advance of Custer. 

The latter, after following Reno for some time, had 
moved off to the right with the evident intention of sup- 
porting Reno by a flank attack on the village from the 

285 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



east.* He finally reached a point where the valley of 
the river lay spread out below him. From this position, 
occupied just previous to his deployment, Custer could 
observe through breaks in the bluffs a number of the 
Indian lodges, though it is evident that, even then, he 
had no conception of the real extent of the Sioux encamp- 
ments. Stirred at the sight, he had the adjutant despatch 
a messenger. Trumpeter Morton (or Martini), the last 

* If there was any excuse for Reno's failure to press his attack vigor- 
ously, it lay in his misinterpreting what Custer meant by saying that he 
(Custer) would support him. He may have been disconcerted, after 
coming into action, by finding that Custer's battalion was not right be- 
hind him. General Godfrey has written to the author: 

"Don't forget that Custer told Reno that the whole outfit would 
follow and support him. Reno had the advance, and Custer did follow 
to a point near the Little Big Horn and then branched off to the right, 
but that was not premeditated." 

If Custer had assured Reno that he would joUorv the latter in order to 
support him, then the latter's misgivings may have been somewhat 
justified when he did not find Custer in his rear. It is, perhaps, a new 
point in Reno's favor. General Godfrey, in his Century article, wrote 
simply: 

"Reno's command and the scouts followed them" (a few scattering 
Indians) " closely, until he received orders ' to move forward at as rapid 
a gait as he thought prudent, and charge the village afterward, and the 
whole outfit would support him.'" 

That Custer followed the spirit of his arrangement with Reno when 
he moved off to the right. Dr. Cyrus Townsend Brady succinctly demon- 
strates when he says, in "Indian Fights and Fighters": 

" Reno mistook the purpose of Custer's statement. In order to su{> 
port an attack, it is not necessary to get behind it. A flank attack or 
a demonstration in force, from some other direction, frequently may 
be the best method of supporting an attack. Custer's plan was entirely 
simple. Reno was to attack the end of the village. Benteen was to 
sweep around and fall on the left of it, Custer on the right." 

Custer, attended by his staff, appeared on the bluffs on the east side 
of the river and to Reno's right, after the latter had crossed the river 
and entered the bottom and just before he became engaged. Custer 
waved his hat toward them encouragingly and then disappeared, and 
Reno must have known from the incident that Custer was moving down 
river for a flank attack. — J. M. H. 

286 



The Squadron that Perished 



who went through, with the following hastily scrawled 
order to Captain Benteen: 

"Benteen, come on. Big village. Be quick. Bring 
packs. P." (S.) "Bring pac's. W.W.Cook."* 

Relying upon Reno's vigorous co-operation, and not 
knowing that the latter was already suffering, or had 
suffered, a repulse, Custer then deployed for attack and 
went forward. In the broken and precipitous hills bor- 
dering the east bank of the river he was immediately 
assailed by practically all the Indians of the immense 
camp at once; by those streaming up from Reno's front 
as well as by those already on the east side. His struggle 
could not have lasted long; he was overwhelmed and 
wiped out. 

All the Indians then returned to the attack on Reno, 
who had meantime been joined by Benteen and Mc- 
Dougall. They held these seven troops closely besieged 
until the evening of the following day, when, evidently 
aware of the approach of Terry up the valley, they raised 
the investment and retreated with all their impedimenta 
toward the Big Horn Mountains. Before they left they 
fired the grass in the bottoms to conceal their movements 
as much as possible behind the smoke clouds, but as they 
moved off in the red glow of sunset. Major Renof de- 
clared that "the length of the column was full equal to 
that of a large division of the cavalry corps of the Army 
of the Potomac, as I have seen it on its march." 

* Official report of Capt. F. W. Benteen. 

t In his official report of the battle, Secretary of War, 1876-77. 



287 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



With Custer died twelve other oflScers, 191 enUsted 
men and four civilians. Reno lost three officers, forty- 
eight men and five civilians and scouts killed, and fifty- 
nine wounded, of whom seven died on the field. As has 
been stated, Custer expected to encounter between 1,000 
and 1,500 warriors, certainly not more than the latter 
number. He actually did encounter more nearly 3,000, 
and they were simply too many for his force. The Indians 
generally were much better armed than the soldiers, 
whose carbines, in addition to being of short range, had 
defective shell-ejectors which were always liable to clog 
during rapid firing and which, in the action, undoubtedly 
rendered many of the weapons useless. 

In the hostile camps was a total of at least 12,000 souls, 
possibly 15,000,* consisting of Indians of the Uncpapa 
tribe under chiefs Gall, Crow King and Black Moon; 
of the Sans Arcs under Spotted Eagle; of the Minnecon- 
joux under Hump; of the Brule; of the Northern Chey- 
enne, allied with the Sioux for this campaign, under 
White Bull, Two Moons and Little Horse; and of the 
Ogalalla under Crazy Horse, Big Road and Low Dog. 
The warriors of the latter tribe had joined the main camp 
shortly before the battle, their trail from the field where 
they had fought Crook on June 17th being found by Gib- 
bon after the relief of Reno. Among all the chiefs en- 
gaged at the Little Big Horn, the real leaders were Crow 
King, Gall, and Crazy Horse. The renowned Sitting 

* " Custer's Last Battle," by Wm. S. Brackett, in Contributions to the 
Historical Society of Montana, Vol. IV. 



288 




Photograph by S. J. Morrow. 



SITTING BULL 



The Squadron that Perished 



Bull, though near by, is said to have taken no part in the 
fight. The Indians themselves esteemed him something 
of a coward, though they feared his power as a medicine 
man. During the battle he was "making medicine" in 
the village and afterward, of course, he declared the Indian 
victory to be due solely to the strength of his necromancy. 
As usual, the superstitious savages believed him and his 
prestige received a corresponding increase. 



289 



CHAPTER XXXVII 

THE AFTERMATH OF BATTLE 

They fause; then slow, reluctant to quit the fatal spot. 
With viany a short-lived rally and many a backward shot. 
The riven ranks, tJie tattered flags, the wounded and the whole 
Back from that pit of Hades in sullen billows roll. 

TOWARD evening of the 28th, Henry Bostwick and 
another scout from Terry arrived at the Far West 
They had been looking for the boat and had fol- 
lowed the Big Horn down for some distance in their 
search. They reported the General very solicitous con- 
cerning the safety and whereabouts of the steamer, as his 
supplies were nearly exhausted and most of Custer's pack 
animals had been killed in the fight on Reno's hill. Scouts 
had previously been sent, on the 26th, to find the boat, 
but had failed because she was up river on Captain Baker's 
mistaken quest, while they had searched for her at the 
mouth of the Little Big Horn and lower down. Bostwick 
and his companion at once returned to Terry with the 
information of her position and the next morning two more 
scouts reached her with orders that she be made ready to 
carry the wounded down to Fort Lincoln. 

Here, at last, was something active to be done; the 
long period of idle waiting was over. The messengers 

290 



The Aftermath of Battle 



reported that over half a hundred wounded were being 
borne down the valley from Reno's field. The crew and 
soldiers under Captains Marsh and Baker sprang to work 
with a will to prepare the steamer for their coming. The 
boilers of the Far West stood near the bow and between 
them and the stern was a wide, open space where Baker's 
men had made their quarters. This was turned into a 
hospital, and under directions from Doctor Williams, 
the army surgeon on board, the floor was completely 
covered to a depth of eighteen inches with fresh grass cut 
from the low marsh lands along the river. When it had 
been spread, enough new tarpaulins were taken from the 
quartermaster's stores on board to carpet the whole like 
an immense mattress. Around the sides were arranged 
the medicine chests, ready for use. After all was com- 
pleted, Doctor Williams declared it to be the best field 
hospital he had ever seen. 

Meantime, the men who were escorting the wounded 
down were having a hard time in the rough country along 
the Little Big Horn. During the greater part of the 
28th, all the troops on the scene of battle had been en- 
gaged in "burying" the dead and in making litters with 
which to transport the wounded to the boat. An ingen- 
ious officer of the 2nd Cavalry, Lieut. G. C. Doane, 
undertook to construct mule litters out of the crude ma- 
terials available. Two lodge poles taken from the aban- 
doned hostile camp were used for each litter, and a piece 
of tent canvas was stretched between them and fastened 
with bits of rawhide and rope. They were then slung 

291 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



between two mules, but the animals proved so intractable 
that the attempt was abandoned and the wounded were 
placed on hand litters similarly made of canvas and lodge 
poles. 

With the hand litters two troops of the 2nd Cavalry, 
acting as bearers in relays, started down the river about 
sunset. But so slow and exhausting was their progress 
through the rough country that they had covered less 
than five miles by midnight, and were then forced to stop. 
The next day, while the rest of the troops were destroying 
the abandoned property in the Sioux camps. Lieutenant 
Doane and his assistants resumed the construction of 
mule litters and by evening had built enough to accom- 
modate all the wounded. A careful selection was made 
of the most docile mules in the train to carry them and 
the escort with their pathetic charges again started at 
six o'clock in the evening, four men accompanying each 
litter to keep the mules in order. All worked so well now 
that instead of making the short march expected it was 
determined to attempt to reach the steamer that night 
in order that the suffering men might be placed in a com- 
fortable resting place and given proper medical attention 
as soon as possible.* The night was dark and stormy 
and the way very rough, but about midnight they came 
to the low, marshy land some three miles above the mouth 
of the stream, where they found themselves unable to go 
on in the darkness. 

* Gen. John Gibbon in his official report of the campaign, Secretary 
of War, 1876-77. 



292 



The Aftermath of Battle 



But here they came upon some steamboat men who 
had been sent out by Captain Marsh when he saw the 
cavalcade approaching at dusk. They carried word to 
the boat of the condition of affairs, and Captain Marsh 
instantly ordered out his entire crew to build fires at 
frequent intervals along the trail and light the train for- 
ward. With such timely assistance the march was re- 
sumed, and at two o'clock the head of the column, loom- 
ing weirdly through the darkness in the flickering firelight, 
approached the boat. Here a hundred willing hands 
tenderly received the stricken men and placed them in 
rows on the grass-covered deck, where the surgeons, 
Doctors Williams and H. R. Porter, set about examining 
and dressing their wounds. There were fifty-two injured 
men brought on board. 

Doctor Porter, who had come with them from the 
battlefield, was the only surviving surgeon of the three 
who had gone out with the 7th Cavalry. Doctor Lord 
had been killed with Custer, Doctor De Wolf with Reno, 
and Doctor Porter himself had accompanied the latter 's 
command. When Reno's hurried flight from the bottom 
began, Porter was ministering to a dying soldier, and his 
experience in escaping was afterward described in the 
following graphic language by a Western newspaper:* 

"Porter was by the side of a dying soldier. His orderly and 
supplies were gone, and the command was off several hundred 
yards. He was alone. Bullets were piercing the trees and a 
terrific yell was sounding the alarm of universal death. Porter 

* The St. Paul Pioneer-Press. 

293 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



left his lost patient and led his horse to the embankment that pro- 
tected the woods. He was startled by Indians dashing by him 
within ten feet. They were rushing along the foot of the little 
bluff. Their aim was so directed in the line of the flying bat- 
talion that Porter's presence was unnoticed. He was unarmed, 
and his powerful black horse reared and plunged as if he was 
mad. Porter saw the fate that was in the immediate future if 
that horse escaped before he was on his back. He held on with 
superhuman strength. He could hold him, but that was all. 
To gain the saddle seemed a forlorn hope. Leap after leap 
with the horse quicker than he. It was a brief ordeal, but in the 
face of death it was a terrible one. One supreme effort and, half 
in his saddle, the dusky charger bore away his master like the 
wind. He gained the full seat, and lying close upon his savior's 
neck, was running a gauntlet where the chances of death were a 
thousand to one. The Indians were quick to see the lone rider 
and a storm of leaden hail fell around him. He had no control 
of his horse. It was only a half-mile dash, but it was a wild one. 
The horse was frenzied. He reached the river in a minute and 
rushed up the bluff, where Reno had gone, and was then recov- 
ering himself. The horse and rider were safe." 

All through that afternoon and the fearful hours of 
the next day, doctor Porter had worked over the wounded 
and dying with unremitting heroism and total disregard 
for his own safety. After Terry's relief had come he still 
continued his devoted services, which did not cease even 
after his charges were safely on the boat. He was a man 
of Spartan mold, whose splendid adherence to duty has 
not often been equaled in medical history. When he 
came on board the Far West, Captain Marsh met him, 
and, after wringing his hand and congratulating him on 
his own escape, inquired anxiously for Charlie Reynolds. 

" Captain," answered the doctor, sorrowfully, " Charlie 
294 



The Aftermath of Battle 



Reynolds is dead. He fell at my side. I was tending 
a dying soldier in a clump of bushes, just before the 
retreat to the bluffs, when it happened. The bullets were 
flying, and Reynolds noticed that the Indians were making 
a special target of me, though I didn't know it. He 
sprang up and cried: 'Doctor, the Indians are shooting 
at you!' I turned to look and in the same instant saw 
him throw up his hands and fall, shot through the heart."* 
It was sad news to the captain, who had learned a 
deep regard for the brave and modest scout during the 
years of their acquaintance. But there was no time to 
be wasted in grief that night, for a hundred duties called, 
and the captain turned away to look after the accom- 
modation of another passenger brought down with the 
wounded, whose housing, in the now crowded condition 
of the boat, was no easy problem. The passenger in 
question was a horse, but with such tender interest and 
affection was he already regarded by every man on board 

* To obtain further particulars of Reynolds' death, the author wrote 
to Major Luther R. Hare, U. S. A., who, as a Second Lieutenant of the 
7th Cavalry, was second in command of the company of Arikaree scouts 
under IJeutenant Charles A. Varnum, at the Little Big Horn. Major 
Hare replied, in part, as follows: 

"I saw him" (Reynolds) "after his death and my recollection is that 
he was buried by the detail that I was in charge of, or it may have been 
done by the detail that Wallace had charge of, for we were working 
together. At any rate he was killed in the bottom and buried there. 
I have no recollection of any conversation with Doctor Porter in regard 
to Reynolds' death. I saw him several times during the fight in the 
bottom and, of course, noticed and was impressed by his wonderful 
coolness and apparent indifference to the warm fire that was being 
poured in on us. It was my first fight and my recollections of such men 
as Benteen, Godfrey and Reynolds have flashed across my mind in 
startling vividness in the beginning of every engagement in which I 
have since been present." — J. M. H. 

295 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



that they would almost rather have been left behind 
themselves than to have had him deserted. He had been 
the sole living thing found on the Custer field, two days 
after the battle. 

Lieutenant Nolan, of Captain M. W. Keogh's troop, I, 
who had been on detached service with Terry's staff, was 
with the men gathering together the dead and discovered 
the horse standing in a ravine, covered with bullet and 
arrow wounds and half-dead from loss of blood. He 
was instantly recognized as Comanche, the "claybank 
sorrel" charger of Captain Keogh,* who, with his whole 
troop, had perished in the fight. Lieutenant Nolan caused 
the animal's wounds to be dressed as well as possible 
and brought him to the boat. Captain Marsh at length 
found a place for Comanche at the extreme stern of 
the Far West, between the rudders. Here a stall softly 
bedded with grass was made for him and his care and 
welfare became the special duty of the whole boat's 
company. 

With the main column, which arrived at the river 
bank not long after the wounded, came a civilian con- 
tract veterinary surgeon, whom Captain Marsh describes 
as "the worst scared man I ever saw." The terror of 
the Indians had entered his soul, but the captain induced 

* General Godfrey writes to the author: "Comanche belonged to 
his" (Keogh's) "troop 'I,' and was ridden by Captain Keogh when 
General Sully made his expedition against the southern Indians in Sep- 
tember, 1868, to the Sand Hills on the North Fork of the Canadian, 
where Camp Supply was afterward located. On that expedition the 
horse was wounded under Keogh during one of the many fights he had. 
Keogh christened him 'Comanche,' and always after that rode him in 
the field."— J. M. H. 

296 



The Aftermath oj Battle 



him by forcible persuasions to control his fears suflB- 
ciently to extract the bullets and arrow-heads from Coman- 
che's body and to dress his wounds thoroughly. The 
horse began to mend rapidly, and reached Fort Lincoln 
in safety. After the 7th Cavalry returned from the field, 
special orders were issued regarding Comanche, by which 
he was made the particular charge of the regiment. It 
was ordered that from that time forth no one should 
ever ride him. One man from Troop I was detailed 
as his keeper, to feed and care for him and to lead him, 
bridled and saddled and draped in black, on all dress 
parades and other occasions of regimental ceremony. 
Wherever the 7th Cavalry went, Comanche went with 
it, first to Fort Meade, Dakota, in 1879; and then, in 
1888, to Fort Riley, Kansas, When, at last, his time 
came, more than twelve years after the battle in which 
he bore so distinguished a part, Comanche died full of 
years and honors. 

The wounded had scarcely been cared for on that 
early morning of the 30th of June, when General Terry 
and his staff and Major Brisbin, travel-stained, weary, 
and utterly depressed by the events of the past few days, 
arrived at the boat and re-established headquarters on 
board. General Gibbon now being near the bank also 
with his own troops and the remains of the 7th Cavalry 
under Major Reno. The troops were to march down 
to the mouth of the Big Horn and rations for the journey 
were issued to them from the boat. Dawn was now 
breaking and it was time for the Far West to start on the 

297 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



first stage of her long trip to Fort Lincoln, where the 
wounded were to be brought as soon as steam could 
carry them. Plenty of fuel had been stored up during 
the days of idleness, everything was ready and Captain 
Marsh was just preparing to have the lines cast off when 
he received a message asking him to come to General 
Terry's cabin. He found the General alone and, as he 
entered, Terry arose and closed the door. Then, turning, 
Terry said to him, with great earnestness : 

"Captain, you are about to start on a trip with fifty- 
two wounded men on your boat. This is a bad river to 
navigate and accidents are liable to happen. I wish to 
ask of you that you use all the skill you possess, all the 
caution you can command, to make the journey safely. 
Captain, you have on board the most precious cargo a 
boat ever carried. Every soldier here who is suffering 
with wounds is the victim of a terrible blunder; a sad 
and terrible blunder." 

The last words were spoken with a depth of emotion 
surprising to the captain, who had never seen his usually 
self-controlled commander so strongly moved. But the 
contrast to his usual manner only served to make his 
speech the more impressive. With equal feeling Captain 
Marsh assured him that he would use his best efforts to 
complete the journey successfully. He then left the cabin 
and returned to the pilot-house. 

It was now full daylight. Down on the main deck 
(jeorge Foulk stood by his levers, waiting for the pilot's 
bell to start the engines. But as Captain Marsh stepped 

298 



The AJtermath of Battle 



into the pilot-house and put his hand on the familiar 
spokes of the steering-wheel, a strange weakness such as 
he had never before felt, swept over him and he dared 
not pull the bell cord. He leaned back against the wall 
and looked out over the narrow river, rushing between the 
main bank and the islands below, while into his mind 
came the vision of all the helpless men lying on the decks 
under him. The thought that all their lives were depend- 
ing on his skill alone, the sense of his fearful responsi- 
bility, flashed upon him and for a moment overwhelmed 
him. It seemed that he could never turn the boat in 
that restricted channel and head her down past the island. 
Dave Campbell and Mate Ben Thompson were sitting 
on the pilot's bench behind him. He turned to them, 
saying, weakly: 

" Boys, I can't do it. I'll smash her up." 
" Oh, no, you won't," answered Campbell, reassuringly. 
"You're excited. Cool off a minute and you'll be all 
right." 

The captain took his advice. After a moment which 
seemed an hour, his strength began to return and pres- 
ently he pulled the bell cord. The boat swung slowly 
around, headed down, clearing the island nicely, and after 
he had gotten her straightened out and had crossed a 
couple of bends, the captain recovered his composure. 
But he declares that never again does he want to experi- 
ence such a sickening sensation of utter helplessness as 
gripped him that morning in the pilot-house of the Far 
West. 

299 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Aided by the swift current, the boat covered the fifty- 
three miles to the Yellowstone with all the speed it was 
safe to give her, dodging in and out among the Big Horn's 
multitude of islands, which the captain knew only from 
having passed them once before. It is said that a river 
pilot only half knows his river when he has run it but 
one way, for the landmarks he passes going up bear a 
totally unfamiliar aspect when seen again going down. 
But on that 30th of June, 1876, the Far West was brought 
safely through all the pitfalls of the Big Horn, and late 
in the afternoon tied up to the bank of the Yellowstone 
where Gibbon's wagon-train was parked. From here, 
the next morning, " Muggins " Taylor left for his long, 
lonely ride of 175 miles to Fort Ellis, with the despatches 
of General Gibbon, General Terry intending to send his 
official announcement of the disaster down to Bismarck 
by the Far West for transmission to division headquarters. 
The young clerk of the Far West, Walter Burleigh, was 
very anxious to accompany Taylor, but the captain dis- 
suaded him, as the trip would by no means be without 
danger from roving parties of Sioux. 



300 



CHAPTER XXXVIII 

THE FAR WEST RACES WITH DEATH 

Sing ho! fer the steam-chesft poundin' cough, 
A-shakin' the nuts o the guy-rods off 
To the beat o' the piston's run. 

THOUGH every instinct of humanity demanded 
that the suffering wounded be taken to Fort 
Lincoln without delay, mihtary necessity re- 
quired the Far West to await Gibbon's troops at the 
mouth of the Big Horn, whence they were to be ferried 
across to the north bank of the Yellowstone for rest 
and refitting. After their rough experience they were 
in no condition to continue the campaign and, even had 
they been in condition, the disaster to the 7th Cavalry 
had demonstrated that they would have to be heavily re- 
enforced before they would be able to deal effectively 
with the unexpected strength of the hostiles. The boat 
lay at the bank through Saturday and Sunday, July 1st 
and 2nd, waiting for the column. On Sunday evening it 
at last appeared and the next morning was carried over, 
leaving the south side of the river temporarily abandoned, 
save for the distant forces of Crook, from whom not a 
word had been received and whose whereabouts were 
a subject of grave speculation. 

301 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



From the capacious hold of the Far West, Gibbons' 
men were furnished with many supphes of which they 
stood in immediate need. But she could not replace 
the pack-mules or the cavalry horses killed in action, 
whose loss had paralyzed the column as an offensive force. 
When all the troops had been taken over to the north 
bank, Captain Baker's company of the 6th Infantry was 
relieved from duty on the steamer and put ashore also. 
General Terry having determined to concentrate all his 
available forces in the camp opposite the Big Horn. In 
pursuance of his plan, he soon sent orders to Major 
Moore to evacuate his position at the mouth of the Powder 
and march up to the main camp. The places of Captain 
Baker's men on the boat were partly filled by seventeen 
dismounted troopers of the 7th Cavalry, who had lost 
their horses in the battle. The cavalrymen came aboard 
in a rather indefinite capacity. Without their mounts 
they were temporarily useless in the field and were per- 
mitted, though not ordered, to accompany the steamer 
to Fort Lincoln, since they could be of assistance in 
caring for their wounded comrades. They were from 
several different troops and had no officially appointed 
commander, though virtually they were in charge of 
the senior non-commissioned officer among them, Sergt. 
M. C. Caddie. Under his leadership they not only ren- 
dered good hospital service but aided Captain Marsh 
greatly by helping with the wooding and by performing 
other work on the boat not required of them as military 
duty, but for which they cheerfully volunteered. 

302 



The ''Far West'' Races with Death 

By the time the Far West was ready to start down the 
river fourteen of the wounded men were so far recovered 
as to be able to remain at the camp. They went ashore, 
as did General Terry and Major Brisbin, and at five 
o'clock on the afternoon of July 3rd the steamer, followed 
by the cheers and fervent good wishes of the assembled 
troops, backed away from the bank and started her pad- 
dles for Bismarck and Fort Lincoln, 700 miles away. 
Thirty-eight sorely wounded soldiers were still in her deck 
hospital, and in her cabin traveled Capt. E. W. Smith, 
aide-de-camp to General Terry, on his way to Bismarck 
with despatches for Division Headquarters at Chicago, 
and carrying, besides, a bag full of letters from other 
members of the expedition and a great number of mes- 
sages to be put on the wire for distant friends. 

The boat had scarcely left the bank before she was 
under full head of steam. There was to be no tying up 
for darkness that night. Captain Marsh's orders were 
to reach Bismarck in the shortest possible time and, as 
always, he took them literally. Every man on board was 
steeled to do his utmost and nobly each performed his 
part. The river was fortunately high, but, even so, it 
was perilous work driving a steamboat at top speed down 
such a channel. Through the hours of the short midsum- 
mer night and the glaring sunlight of the next day the 
Far West rushed on, Foulk and John Hardy crowding 
on the steam until a glance at the gauge turned them 
dizzy; Marsh and Campbell, in four-hour reliefs "on the 
roof," holding the wheel with iron grip as they strained 

303 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



their eyes over the narrow channel ahead and spun the 
boat in and out between islands and rocks. On the Far 
West few thoughts were given to the significance of the 
day, that Fourth of July. Thousands of miles away 
in the palaces of the Centennial Exposition at Philadel- 
phia, vast throngs were bidding welcome to the one hun- 
dredth anniversary of the Nation's birth. From the 
peaceful hamlets nestled among New England's hills to 
the mining camps of the Sierra Nevada, the freemen of 
Columbia were giving themselves over to joyous celebra- 
tion of the great event. Yet surely nowhere beneath 
the shadow of the Stars and Stripes were men engaged 
in more patriotic duty than those who trod the decks of 
the Far West. From bow to stern her timbers were 
quivering to the incessant clang and cough of the ma- 
chinery as shirtless firemen, sweating and grimy, stood 
before the furnaces, cramming fuel into the hungry flames. 
Now and then the hoarse bellow of the whistle sent 
its echoes reverberating along the bald cliff sides, start- 
ling the grazing herds of buffalo and elk to wild stampede 
from the fiery monster that came tearing, like a demon 
of destruction, into their solitudes. Now and then the 
keel scraped along a projecting bar and sheered off 
violently, throwing the men to the deck like tenpins. 
A hundred times it seemed as if she would be dashed to 
pieces, but each time the skill of the pilots saved her and 
she sped on with her message of disaster to a waiting 
nation and her burden of suffering humanity groaning 
for relief. General Godfrey says of the run of the Far 

304 



The ''"Far WesV Races with Death 

West: " I Temember how thrilled we were to hear Colonel 
Smith, Assistant Adjutant- General of the expedition, 
when relating his experiences of the down river trip; 
how the boat would skim over a bar; how, in turning 
a bend, the treacherous current would push her bow over 
so as to run her nose into the bank, but more often would 
carrom her hull against it. But Grant Marsh never 
hesitated to take reasonable chances to save distance 
or to make speed, and he made good." 

The heroic Doctor Porter, working without interrup- 
tion, lost one of his patients in the early morning hours 
of the 4th, Private William George, of H Troop, shot 
through the left side on Reno's Hill. At Powder River 
the boat stopped long enough to have his body interred 
and to confirm the news of battle to Major Moore's 
little garrison, still encamped there, who had hardly 
believed Reno's stampeded Arikaree scouts. Then, after 
taking on board the private property of the officers killed 
on the Little Big Horn, which had been left at the 
Powder with the wagons, she was off again. Near old 
Stanley's Stockade she passed the Josephine, Captain Mart 
Coulson, upward bound with supplies for Terry's column, 
but the Far West merely hailed as they hauled abreast 
without abating her speed. Then out of the Yellowstone 
she shot into the Missouri, whose channel seemed spacious 
indeed after the mountain stream she had been threading. 
At Fort Buford there was a momentary stop to put off a 
wounded Arikaree scout. The garrison went wild with 
excitement. Men crowded upon the boat, shouting and 

305 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



begging for news. Their questions were not half an- 
swered when they were cleared from the decks and the 
boat was out in the stream again. At Fort Stevenson, 
during the afternoon of the 5th, she halted once more, and 
again leaving a garrison convulsed with unsatisfied anx- 
iety, she leaped out on the last lap, straight away for 
Bismarck. After leaving Stevenson, Captain Marsh, in 
accordance with General Terry's order, draped the derrick 
and jack-staff of the boat with black and hoisted her flag 
at half-mast, in honor of the dead and wounded. 

Night and day all had been the same on the Far West. 
But when through the darkness the lights of Bismarck 
loomed ahead, men looked at their watches and saw 
that it was eleven o'clock as her bow touched the bank 
and she came to rest at her journey's end, just fifty-four 
hours out from the mouth of the Big Horn. She had 
covered 710 miles* at the average rate of thirteen and 
one-seventh miles per hour and, though no one stopped 
to think of it then, she had made herself the speed cham- 
pion of the Missouri River, with a record unequaled 
by any other craft that had ever floated on the turbulent 
stream or its tributaries, from St. Louis to Fort Ben- 
ton. Her accomplishment had been performed in the 
line of duty alone, with no desire for the winning of 
laurels other than the gratitude of those she served. 

The boat had barely touched the bank when her 
officers and men were off, running up the streets and 

* The Missouri River Commission's Report for 1897 makes the dis- 
tance 920 miles, but this is not borne out by the distance tables. 



306 



The ''Far West*' Races with Death 

rousing the sleeping town. It was like the night that 
Concord was startled from slumber by the hoof-beats 
of Paul Revere 's horse, galloping down the elm-shadowed 
streets on his mission of warning. Men ran from their 
houses half-dressed and disheveled, in every direction 
lights flashed at the windows. The first men routed 
from their beds were C. A. Lounsberry, the editor of 
the Bismarck Tribune, and J. M. Carnahan, the tele- 
graph operator. They, together with Captain Marsh, 
Doctor Porter, Captain Smith, and a number of others 
from the boat, hurried to the telegraph oflSce and Carna- 
han took his seat at the key, from which he scarcely 
raised himself for twenty-two hours. 

Editor Lounsberry, who was also the accredited cor- 
respondent of the New York Herald, prepared copy, 
handing it over to Carnahan as fast as the latter could 
send it.* None of them thought of tiring, for it was 
the most thrilling work they had ever done. The words 
they were sending would soon be flashing around the 
world. The first message was a brief bulletin to the 
New York Herald, reading as follows: 

"Bismarck, D. T., July 5, 1876: — General Custer attacked 
the Indians June 25, and he, with every officer and man in five 
companies, were killed. Reno with seven companies fought 
in intrenched position three days. The Bismarck Tribune's 
special correspondent was with the expedition and was killed." 

* The details of the work done that night, as well as the facts relating 
to the question of whether the Far West brought the first authentic 
news of the battle, have been largely gathered from Col. C. A. Lounsberry 
who, in correspondence with the author, has kindly furnished him with 
full information. — J. M. H. 

307 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Then the Httle party in the telegraph office settled 
down to work in earnest, Lounsberry's hand flying over 
sheet after sheet as he wove the tremendous story poured 
into his ears by the participants. There was over a 
column of notes on the campaign up to the day of battle, 
written by Mark Kellogg and rescued by General Terry 
himself from the pouch beside the correspondent's body. 
There were two columns of comment and description 
sent down by Major Brisbin. Then came interviews 
with Captain Smith, Doctor Porter, Captain Marsh, 
Fred Girard, and the stories of General Terry, of Curley, 
of some of the wounded, and of the death of Charlie 
Reynolds. During a lull when Carnahan's k^ for a 
moment ceased clicking, Lounsberry flung over to him 
a copy of the New Testament, exclaiming: 

"Take this! Fire it in when you run out of copy. 
Hold the wires. Tell 'em it's coming and to hold the 
key!" 

Now followed the full list of the killed and wounded, 
and now, in the early morning hours, the message written 
by Captain Smith for the widows at Fort Lincoln, which 
was being carried to them by the Far West, dropping 
down to the fort with the wounded. Through the day 
the story grew until, when it was finished, more than 
15,000 words had been transmitted. It cost the New 
York Herald $3,000 but it was worth the money, for it 
was the biggest "beat" in newspaper history. The 
Herald at once adopted Kellogg as having been its special 
correspondent. That it did so was well for his widow 

308 



The "Far WesV Races with Death 

and children, for the great metropoHtan daily sent $2,000 
to them. But it was not strictly true. Colonel Louns- 
berry was the Herald's correspondent and up to the 
moment when Custer's column left for the field he had 
expected to accompany it. Then his wife fell ill and 
Kellogg, a reporter employed by him on the Tribune^ 
went instead. 

The tidings fell on the outer world like a thunderbolt. 
No previous news of a credible nature had reached the 
country that such a disaster had befallen. Before the 
official despatches from General Terry to General Sheri- 
dan had been given out, the press of the whole nation 
was demanding that the Government prosecute the cam- 
paign against the Indians until every hostile should be 
either dead or disarmed. And as will be seen, the Gov- 
ernment obeyed the demand. 

It has been claimed at different times and by various 
authorities* that Captain Marsh and the Far West did 
not bring the first news of the battle of the Little Big 
Horn to the outside world, the credit being given instead 
to "Muggins" Taylor. Such claims are without foun- 
dation in fact. The Far West brought the first news of 
a credible nature, though from Montana emanated at 
about the same time a few garbled rumors which received 
publication but no credit from persons in a position to 
judge of their value. As has been seen, Taylor left the 
Far West on the morning of July 1st, at the mouth of 

* See " History of Early Steamboat Navigation on the Missouri River," 
by Col. H. M. Chittenden, U. S. A., for example. 

309 



llic Conquest oj the Missouri 



Big Horn, having 175 miles to travel before ho could 
reach Fort Kills and Bozoniaii. the nearest telegra]ih sta- 
tions. On July "ind he came to Stillwater Creek, where 
he overtook a discharged wagon-train returning from 
(tibbon's column to the settlements. To the men with 
it he gave some news, and one of them started with it 
for Bozeman. arriving there on the same day as Taylor, 
July 5th, in the evening. Taylor wa^ seen in Bozeman 
by reporters, who gathered from him enough tt> transmit 
brief reports to some Helena, ^Montana and Salt Lake 
City, Utah, papers, which appeared in their morning 
editions. The nature of these reports may be gathered 
fron\ the following, which was jniblished as an extra 
by the IlehMia Indepedenf on the morning of July (>th, 
and which is a fair example of the rendition given to 
Taylor's story by the few papers using it : 

"Advices just received froru Ihc T>iaTnoTid U outfit with Gib- 
bon report a terrible l^attle with tlio Indians on tlie Ivitlle Big 
Horn River. Custer attacketl a cain]> of 4.000 Sioiix an<t after a 
desperate battle defeat<\l Ihem. Hiree hnndrcHl soldiers and 
fiftei^n otTieers were killetl and Custer himself, as roporte«l in 
another dispatcli. is slain. The Invttlc ground is literally covered 
with slain. The Indians retreated. Gibbon was thirty-six 
hours too late for the battle." * 

On the same morning the Bismarck Tribune published 
an extra containing an accurate and complete account 
of the battle of nearly 2,500 w^ords, to which w-as ap- 
pended a complete list of the killed and wounded, detail- 
ing in the case of the latter the nature of their injuries. 

♦ "G)ntributions to the Historical Society of Montana," Vol. 4. 

310 



-^Br7 



''^SiiLiaesi 



o 

H 

H 

H 


f 


5' 






!0 






"^J^jls^^^— 



^■> 



The ''Far Wesf Races with Death 

It was one of the best pieces of newspaper composition 
ever produced in the West and few of the subsequent 
histories of the fight possess the vivid dramatic power 
of this first story, written under the impulse of intense 
excitement. Taylor's report, which came from Gibbon 
and contained, at best, no news whatever of Terry, was 
telegraphed from Salt Lake City during the day and 
received publication in some eastern papers. General 
Sheridan was interviewed and commented upon it as fol- 
lows, as reported in the New York Herald: 

"It comes without any marks of credence; it does not come to 
Headquarters; it does not come to the leading papers from 
special correspondents; it is not given to the press for telegraph- 
ing, but appears first in a Salt Lake and Montana paper. These 
scouts on the frontier have a way of spreading news, and all 
frontier stories, especially about Indian wars, are to be care- 
fully considered." 

Everyone in authority concurred in Sheridan's opinion, 
and the news of battle was not believed in the East until 
the full accounts from Bismarck, via St. Paul, came 
in on the 7th. St. Paul itself had meantime learned all 
about events on the 6th, from the same accounts, but 
the latter did not get further on that day because the 
Bismarck wire only worked direct as far as St. Paul. 
But even under such conditions the military authorities 
received no ofiicial confirmation of the reports, either 
from Bismarck or from Fort Ellis, until after the newspaper 
stories had been published everywhere. 

After her arrival at Bismarck, the Far West lay there 
only a few hours. Then Captain Marsh returned on 

311 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



board, and she started for Fort Lincoln with the wounded 
and Captain Smith's message to the widows. In the twi- 
hght just before sunrise she arrived. General Godfrey, 
in a letter to the author, says: 

" I have heard the women, wives of oflScers, tell of their 
intense excitement when they heard the whistle blast of the 
Far West as she approached Bismarck on that July evening; 
how they waited and waited for tidings, each afraid to teU her 
thoughts and anxieties, till near midnight, when, with heavy 
hearts, almost with sobs, they separated and went to their 
homes. My wife told me how she tossed with restlessness till 
dawn, when she was startled from a doze by a tap on her 
window and instantly, suppressing a scream, exclaimed: 

" ' Is my husband killed .'' ' 

" She was answered by a voice choked with emotion : 

" ' No, dear, your husband is safe and Mrs. Moylan's is safe, 
but all the rest are killed.' 

" Then came the heart-breaking task of telling the news to 
the widows." 

Lieut. C. L. Gurley, 6th Infantry, has narrated what 

followed:* 

"The news came to me about 2 A. M. William S. McCas- 
key, 20th Infantry, siunmoned all the officers to his quarters at 
once, and there read to them the communication he had just 
received^ — per steamer Far West, from Capt. Ed. W. Smith, 
General Terry's adjutant general. After we had recovered from 
the shock. Captain McCaskey requested us to assist him in 
breaking the news to the widows. It fell to my lot to accom- 
pany Captain McCaskey and Dr. J. V. D. Middleton, our post 
surgeon, to the quarters of Mrs. Custer, immediately east of 
those occupied by myself. We started on our sad errand a 
little before seven o'clock on that 6th of July morning. I went 

* From a clipping of a newspaper interview contained in the scrap- 
book of the late Dr. H. R. Porter, kindly loaned to the author by his son 
Mr. H. V. Porter, of Bismarck, N. Dakota. 



312 



The ''Far WesV Races with Death 



to the rear of the Custer house, woke up Maria, Mrs. Custer's 
housemaid, and requested her to rap on Mrs. Custer's door, 
and say to her that she and Mrs. Calhoun and Miss Reed were 
wanted in the parlor. On my way through the hall to open the 
front door, I heard the opening of the door of Mrs. Custer's 
room. She had been awakened by the footsteps in the hall. 
She called me by name and asked me the cause of my early 
visit. I made no reply, but followed Captain McCaskey and 
Doctor Middleton into the parlor. There we were almost im- 
mediately followed by the ladies of the Custer househoH, and 
there we told to them their first intimation of the awful result 
of the battle on the Little Big Horn. 

"Imagine the grief of those stricken women, their sots, their 
flood of tears, the grief that knew no consolation. Th< fearful 
depression that had hung over the fort for the past two ^ays had 
its explanation then. It was almost stifling. Men an^ women 
moved anxiously, nervously, straining their eyes foij the ex- 
pected messenger, listening as footsteps fell. There vas whis- 
pering and excitement among the Indian police. Tiere were 
rumors of a great battle. Those who saw the Indians and wit- 
nessed their movements knew that something unu»ual must 
have happened. But what? ^Vho would not give worlds to 
know just why all this excitement among the Indiflis? Fleet- 
footed warriors, moimted on still fleeter animals/ aided per- 
haps by signals, had brought the news even before he Far West 
came, but no white man knew. That it broughi joy to them 
was reason enough why it should have brought degression to the 
whites." * / 

* As witnessing the rapidity with which the Indian could transmit 
intelligence to distant points, General Godfrey wrote tf the author after 
reading the above: 

"Among papers sent out to the command that sunner, I remember 
to have read m a Cincinnati paper (the Commercia I think) a little 
paragraph in a rather obscure place dated Omaha, Jhe 30, stating that 
a despatch from Camp Robinson (or Camp Sheridan said that runners 
from the hostile camp had arrived with news that tf" hostiles had had 
a big fight with soldiers and been whipped and that tie soldiers were not 
of General Crook's command. I thmk this despa^ located the fight 
on the 'Greasy Grass.'" 

313 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



There were twenty-eight widows in stricken Fort 
Lincoln that morning, and Captain Marsh never wit- 
nessed such a scene as followed the announcement of 
the awful tidings. Everyone in the post was frantic, 
and men, women, and children came running to the 
boat, sobbing and moaning as they begged for news. 
Some of the poor, frightened families of the men in ranks 
received the blessed assurance that their dear ones were 
safe, but to many the only answer could be a sad confir- 
matioi of their fears, from which they turned away 
with breaking hearts. Two days after the arrival of 
the Far West, when the wounded had been made com- 
fortablt in the post hospital, Mrs. Custer sent Doctor 
Middleon in her carriage to the boat landing with the 
request that Captain Marsh come up and see her and 
the othe bereaved women. But he could not bear the 
thought of witnessing their grief, and declined. He 
never sav one of them after that bright May morning 
when, ha)py and light-hearted, they had lunched with 
him in th* cabin of the Far West, little anticipating the 
sorrow whah was so soon to be theirs. 

So endel, in gloom and failure, the campaign for 
which such high hopes had been entertained. Though 
much still 'emained to be done, though troops were 
already musering to prosecute to a successful conclusion 
the work beun, the Custer campaign proper, in which 
Captain Math and his stanch craft had borne so con- 
spicuous a p,rt, was over. When a soldier's work is 
completed, it » one of his chief ambitions to find his name 

314 




Photograph by Ln- .\h«,il 



CUSTER MONUMENT 



The ''Far WesV Races with Death 

honorably mentioned by his commander in "official re- 
ports." In Captain Marsh's portfolio of treasured docu- 
ments is a paper, inscribed by an army officer for his old 
friend, "the army's steamboat captain." It is written 
with the ornamental lettering and the underscorings 
of red ink characteristic of engrossed copies. It reads 
as follows: 

"Extract from General Terry's Annual Report, dated 
September, 1876: 

"When Colonel Gibbon's column left the Yellowstone, the 
Supply Steamer Far West, upon which was Company *B' of 
the 6th Infantry, was directed to make the attempt to ascend the 
Big Horn as far as the mouth of the Little Horn, in order that 
supplies might be near at hand to replace the scanty amount 
of subsistence which Colonel Gibbon's pack-animals were able 
to carry. Thanks to the zeal and energy displayed by Captain 
Grant Marsh, the master of the Steamer, the mouth of the 
Little Horn was reached by her, and she was of inestimable 
service in bringing down our wounded. They were sent upon 
her to Fort Lincoln." 

The tribute to Captain Marsh was a high one, but 
surely it had been well earned. 



315 



CHAPTER XXXIX 

THE BATTLE AT POWDER RIVER 

A feather of smoke to the zenith. 

The print of a hoof in the sod, 

A shot from the grass where the far flankers pass. 

Sending one more poor comrade to God. 

THE telegraph wires had not yet ceased to vibrate 
with the details of the tragedy on the Little Big 
Horn, when General Sheridan, with character- 
istic promptitude, began to bend his energies to the 
task of retrieving the disaster. He despatched a message 
to General Terry, bidding him hold his ground and be 
of good courage, for all the reenforcements he could 
possibly need were being sent to him as fast as railroads 
and steamboats could carry them. To General Crook 
he conveyed similar assurances, instructing him, further, 
to join Terry without delay. On July 11th, Lieut.-Col. 
Elwell S. Otis with six companies of the 22nd Infantry, 
which had been relieved from duty in the Department 
of Dakota only a few months before, departed from 
Detroit en route to the Yellowstone. A few days later six 
companies of the 5th Infantry, under Colonel Nelson A, 
Miles, left the Department of the Missouri for the same 
point. To the assistance of Crook, still in the camp on 
Croose Creek, where he had laid since the battle of the 

316 



The Battle at Powder River 



Rosebud, was sent the 5th Cavalry, under its new colonel, 
Wesley Merritt, the brilliant cavalry leader of the Civil 
War. 

All of these fresh troops were in motion at once for 
the seat of war in the buffalo country.* But long before 
the first of them arrived, the Far West was back at the 
lonely camp by the Big Horn's mouth, where the pall 
of gloom had not yet lifted and where the terror of the 
dusky foe, unconquered and unnumbered, still chilled 
every heart. Captain Marsh left Bismarck on the 9th 
of July with a cargo of supplies and sixty cavalry horses, 
ordered up by General Terry to partially remount the 
7th Cavalry, which had been reorganized into a regiment 
of eight troops under Major Reno. He reached camp 
on the 25th, to meet with a warm welcome from his old 
comrades, who were eager for his news from Fort Lin- 
coln and the East. He found the camp in much better 
order than when he had left it three weeks before. The 
soldiers were comfortable physically, for the log huts of 
old Fort Pease had been utilized as quarters for many 
of them, while the Josephine, which he had passed on 
his trip to Bismarck, had brought up a large quantity of 
supplies. General Terry, however, was now preparing 
to break camp and move his men down to a point opposite 
the mouth of the Rosebud. The General had visited 
the place in person on the Josephine and had determined 
to establish a new depot there, since it would furnish 
a convenient base from which to march south for the 
* Report of the Secretary of War, 1876-77 and 'The Army of the U. S." 

317 



The Co7iquest of the Missouri 



junction with Crook when the time should be ripe.* He 
had ordered the abandonment of the Powder River 
depot and instructed Major Moore to bring his troops 
and suppHes to the Rosebud. 

On the afternoon that the Far West reached Fort 
Pease, an incident occurred remarkable enough to arouse 
the enthusiasm of even Terry's men, grown accustomed 
to deeds of valor. The General had come on board the 
boat and was discussing the situation and future plans 
with a number of officers, including Captain Marsh, 
when three men were discovered approaching across 
the wide prairie bottom to the southward. The sight of 
them caused a flurry of excitement, for as they drew near 
it became evident that they were white men, whose 
appearance from the regions abandoned to the Sioux 
seemed almost incredible. When they reached the boat, 
travel-stained and weary, they proved to be three soldiers 
of General Gibbon's 7th Infantry, bearing despatches 
from General Crook. Their comrades received them 
with wild enthusiasm, for no one had expected, when 
they had set out for Crook's camp a few days before, 
to ever again see them alive. General Terry the next 
day published a special order to the command praising 
the courage of these men, and his language very fittingly 

* The record of events transpiring during the absence of the Far West 
is largely based upon the " Diary of Matthew Carroll, Master in Charge 
of Transportation for General John Gibbon's Column," contained in the 
Contributions to the Historical Society of Montana, Vol. II. Mr. Car- 
roll's diary has also been referred to frequently for confirming dates in 
the account of the operations succeeding the battle of the Little Big 
Horn.— J. M. H. 



318 



The Battle at Powder River 



details the nature of their exploit and the admiration with 

which he and all his followers regarded it: 

"The Department Commander has recently had urgent oc- 
casion to communicate from this camp with Brigadier-General 
Crook, commanding a force on the headwaters of Powder River. 
The duty of carrying despatches between these points, through a 
country occupied by a large force of hostile Sioux, was one of the 
most perilous and arduous nature. A scout, inspired by the 
promise of a large reward, made the attempt, but soon aban- 
doned it as hopeless. As a last resort, a call was made upon the 
troops of this command for volunteers, in response to which not 
less than twelve enlisted men promptly offered their services. 
From among them the following named soldiers were selected : 
Privates James Bell, Benjamin H. Stuart, and William Evans, 
of Company E, 7th Infantry. On the 9th day of July they set 
out for General Crook's camp, which they reached on the 12th, 
delivered the despatches and returned, arriving in camp on the 
25th. In making this public acknowledgment of the important 
service voluntarily rendered by these soldiers at the imminent 
risk of their lives, the Department Commander desires to express 
his deep regret that at present it is not in his power to bestow the 
substantial reward which has been so well earned, but he is 
confident that an achievement undertaken in so soldier-like a 
spirit and carried so gallantly to a successful issue, will not 
be permitted to pass unrewarded. The exploit is one calculated 
to establish in the public mind a higher and more just estimate 
of the character of the United States soldier. The Department 
Commander, on his own behalf, and on behalf of the officers of 
this command, desires thus publicly to thank Privates James 
Bell, Benjamin H. Stuart, and WiUiam Evans, Company E, 
7th Infantry, for a deed which reflects so much credit on the 
service." * 

After they had delivered their despatches from General 

Crook, Captain Marsh took the tired and hungry mes- 

* "The Army of the United States," sketch of the 7th Regiment of 
Infantry. 

319 



The Conquest oj the Missouri 



sengers into the cabin and caused to be set before them 
as appetizing and bountiful a supper as the steward 
of the Far West could provide. The gallant fellows, 
each of whom was afterward granted a Medal of Honor 
by Congress, had brought important information to 
General Terry, for which he had been anxiously waiting. 
General Crook forwarded by them the first accurate 
news of his position on Goose Creek which Terry had 
yet received. He also reported the position of the main 
body of the hostiles near the base of the Big Horn Moun- 
tains, whither they had retreated after their victory 
over Custer. He further stated that he was striking 
his camp and preparing to move down Rosebud River 
for a junction with Terry. 

The latter, on receipt of the news, hastened the trans- 
fer of his own force to the mouth of the Rosebud. On 
the morning of the 27th he evacuated the camp at Fort 
Pease and, after seeing the column set in motion under 
General Gibbon, himself came on board the Far West 
with his staff and the boat turned her head downstream 
toward the new rendezvous. The road along the river 
bottom was heavy from recent rains, but as the troops 
swung into route step much of their old-time enthusiasm 
came back to them, for, as always, the prospect of active 
service roused their drooping spirits and restored their 
confidence. 

At the time of the organization of Terry's column at 
Fort Lincoln in the spring, some of the higher officers of 
the Commissary Department had been of the opinion 

320 



The Battle at Powder River 



that the expedition was large enough to warrant the 
appointment of at least a colonel or major from among 
their number to act as chief commissary of subsistence. 
They endeavored to have such an appointment made, but 
General Terry, who usually knew quite well what he 
wanted and never hesitated to state it, designated for the 
position Lieut. R. E. Thompson of the 6th Infantry, 
a junior officer in whose integrity and ability he had im- 
plicit confidence. The gentlemen of the Commissary 
Department did not relish this proceeding, but they were 
powerless to prevent it. After the battle of the Little 
Big Horn, however, when heavy reenforcements began 
pouring into the Indian country, the position of chief 
commissary became one of such importance that the 
officers of the department could no longer bear with 
equanimity the idea of a lieutenant of infantry usurping 
their prerogatives. So early in July a major from among 
them betook himself to Fort Lincoln and, boarding one 
of the upward-bound steamers, made his way to General 
Terry's camp to claim the position. Upon his arrival he 
sought out the General at the latter 's headquarters on 
the Far West, and in a somewhat pompous manner made 
known his mission. Terry received him courteously 
and heard him with patience, but Captain Marsh, who 
was standing near, listening in silent amusement to the 
interview, felt sure that the major would meet with a 
surprise before long. Nor was he disappointed. When 
the new arrival had finished speaking, Terry looked up 
and in his quiet, decisive manner, said : 

321 



The Conquest oj the Missouri 



"Major, I am sorry you have taken such a long trip 
for nothing. Lieutenant Thompson has been fiUing 
the position of commissary of subsistence for this expe- 
dition to my entire satisfaction. I am sure he will con- 
tinue to do so and I could not think of removing him 
at this time. I thank you for your offer, but Lieutenant 
Thompson must remain. Good-day, sir." 

There was nothing further to be said and the crest- 
fallen major returned to St. Paul by the next boat, having 
received a brief but conclusive demonstration of the 
manner in which the commander of the Department of 
Dakota conducted the affairs of his administration. 

On July 30th, after three days of hard marching. 
Gibbon's troops went into camp opposite the mouth of 
the Rosebud, finding when they reached there that Major 
Moore and his men had already arrived. The latter 
had brought with them all the supplies from the aban- 
doned Powder River depot excepting a quantity of sacked 
oats which they had been unable to carry owing to in- 
sufficient transportation. Though the main body of the 
Indians was known to be many miles distant to the south- 
west, numerous small parties of warriors were scouring 
the country in every direction, seeking opportunities to 
run off stock or to murder any white men who might 
unwittingly cross their paths. It was feared that some 
of the marauding bands would visit the mouth of the 
Powder and destroy the stored forage, and as soon after 
his arrival at the Rosebud as possible. General Terry 
ordered Major Moore to take such a force as he deemed 

322 



The Battle at Powder River 



necessary on board the Far West and proceed to the 
Powder to recover the oats and drive away any Indians 
who might be prowling in the vicinity. 

One cause and another delayed the start, but on the 
afternoon of August 1st the boat got under way for her 
sixty-five-mile run. Before she left the troops on board 
were able to join their cheers to those of their comrades 
on shore as they welcomed the steamer Carroll, bring- 
ing in Col. Elwell S. Otis and his six companies of the 
22nd Infantry, the first of the promised reinforcements 
to arrive from the East. The Carroll brought informa- 
tion that when she had passed the mouth of the Powder 
two days before, she had been vigorously attacked from 
the hills by a considerable body of Indians. Troops 
had been landed who had driven the enemy from his 
positions and several soldiers had been wounded in the 
encounter. From such news it was evident that the 
Far West might expect trouble when she reached her 
destination. But to the brave men she carried, the pros- 
pect of a brush with Custer's slayers was more than 
welcome, and once she was under way she could not 
steam fast enough to suit them. On the downward 
voyage she passed the steamer E. H. Durjee, bringing 
up Colonel Nelson A. Miles and six companies of the 
5th Infantry. 

Besides Captain Marsh and his crew and Sergeant 
Caddie with his sixteen dismounted troopers, who were 
still on the boat, the Far West carried Companies D, 
Captain Murdock; and I, Lieutenant Walker, both 

323 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



of the 6th Infantry; Company C, Captain Mc Arthur, 
17th Infantry; one Gathng and one twelve-pound Napo- 
leon gun, commanded by Lieutenant Woodruff, 7th 
Infantry, and three civilian scouts, Messrs. Brockmeyer, 
Morgan and Smith.* Major Moore, the officer in com- 
mand, bore an enviable reputation for bravery, for in 
at least one engagement of the Civil War his courage 
had received such conspicuous demonstration as to 
excite universal admiration, even in that epoch of daily 
battles. One summer day in 1863 Moore, who was 
then colonel of the 5th Regiment of Michigan Volunteers, 
was at Tebb's Ferry, Kentucky, with five companies 
of his command, guarding the bridge across Green River. 
His men, only 200 in number, were occupying the small 
intrenchment at the bridge-head, when at dawn their 
position was suddenly surrounded by two regiments of 
Confederate cavalry under General John Morgan, then 
moving north on his famous raid into Ohio and Indiana. 
Morgan sent in a peremptory demand for the surrender 
of the garrison, and, indeed, it seemed that it would be 
madness for such a handful to resist. But it was the 
morning of the Nation's birthday and Moore instantly 
sent back the spirited reply, "The Fourth of July is not 
a proper day for me to entertain such a proposition." 
Morgan, much incensed, thereupon made a desperate 
assault all along the line. He was repulsed, with a 
loss of fifty killed and 250 wounded, including some of 
his best officers, and was compelled to seek a crossing 
* OflScial report of Maj. Orlando H. Moore. 

324 




THE CROW SCOUT, CURLEY 

Sole survivor of Custer's column at the battle of the Little Big Horn. 



The Battle at Powder River 



of Green River elsewhere, leaving the gallant Michigan- 
ders in undisputed possession of the ground they had 
so well defended. 

It did not seem likely that a man of such metal would 
hesitate when it came to trying issues with the Sioux. 
The Far West drew abreast the wide mouth of the Powder 
in the early morning of the 2nd of August. The sky 
was cloudless and the first rays of the rising sun brought 
with them a heat presaging one of the warmest days of 
the summer. Not an Indian was in sight as the steamer, 
with engines backed, floated slowly past the mouth. 
But over the rugged bad-lands to the east and west and 
up the shallow valley of the tributary, numerous signal 
fires were sending their columns of smoke wavering 
toward the zenith, betokening as certainly as rifle shots 
the presence of watchful enemies among the protecting 
ravines. Under instructions from Major Moore, Cap- 
tain Marsh steamed on around the bend into the fretful 
current of Wolf Rapids, but still the keen eyes of neither 
pilot nor scouts could detect Indians anywhere over the 
wide landscape. So the boat was turned about and 
headed back to the landing where the oats had been 
stored, some distance below the mouth of the Powder. 

To the surprise of everyone the forage was still there, 
though the sacks had all been removed and the grain, 
amounting to about seventy-five tons, scattered in a 
loose pile on the ground. It had not been expected that 
the Indians would remove it, for an Indian pony would 
no more eat oats than he would gravel, but it seemed 

325 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



strange that they had not prevented its recovery by burn- 
ing it. Nevertheless, there it was, and the work of taking 
it on board began at once. At some Httle distance from 
the river a circular ridge surrounded the landing, form- 
ing a strong defensive position, and upon arrival Major 
Moore ordered the troops to occupy it. They did so 
none too soon. Scarcely were they in position when a 
mass of Indians poured over the crest of the river bluffs 
who, lashing their ponies to a furious gallop, swept down 
on the ridge. Such a reckless approach was just what 
the soldiers wanted. Rushing out all of his troops, 
excepting ten men who were left to guard the steamer. 
Major Moore ordered them to lie down and conceal 
themselves, hoping to draw the hostiles within range. 
But unfortunately the crafty savages discovered the ruse 
in time to save themselves and, abating their speed, 
halted just beyond range of the infantry Springfields. 

Major Moore now decided to treat them to a little 
surprise by bringing Lieutenant Woodruff's Napoleon 
gun into action. The piece was hauled up on the bank 
and while all hands on board suspended work to watch 
the result, it opened fire with spherical case percussion 
shell upon a party of warriors far off to the right, toward 
Powder River. As the roar of the discharge reverberated 
among the hills and the singing projectile circled down 
and burst in front of them, the Indians leaped to their 
ponies' backs and fled in wild terror, never stopping 
until they had put the bluffs between themselves and 
the steamer. Firing rapidly, Woodruff ranged his piece 

326 



The Battle at Powder River 



toward the left with each successive shot, until the shells 
had searched every ravine in the bend between Powder 
River and Wolf Rapids and sent the skulking occupants 
scurrying out of range, followed by the laughter and 
cheers of soldiers and steamboat men. 

The Indians apparently having now been all driven 
out, the work of carrying the oats aboard was resumed 
and kept up for several hours. But the air grew more 
and more sultry as the morning passed and by two o'clock 
in the afternoon, when most of the forage was on board, 
the men were thoroughly exhausted. All who could do 
so stopped work and sought shady places to rest until 
the air should grow cooler, and an almost unbroken silence 
settled over the boat. The Indians had all disappeared 
from the ridges shimmering in the distance, the troops 
on the skirmish line were still, and the only sounds that 
broke the hush were the slow, half-smothered puffs of 
the exhaust-pipe and the occasional clatter of a grass- 
hopper out on the sun-baked prairie. But in the midst 
of this period of rest there came to the scouts Brockmeyer 
and Morgan, and to Pilot Dave Campbell, the idea 
that the whereabouts of the Indians should be learned. 
Securing their horses before anyone else realized what 
they were about, they mounted to ride down the river. 
Captain Marsh then saw them and asked what they 
meant to do. Upon being informed he remonstrated 
strongly, saying that such an attempt would be per- 
fectly foolhardy, since the Indians were undoubtedly 
concealed only a short distance away on all sides. While 

327 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



he was talking, Major Moore came up and added his pro- 
tests to those of the captain. But the men were reckless 
fellows and not being bound in such a case to take orders 
from any one, they made light of the danger and rode away, 
disappearing over the low ridge toward Wolf Rapids. 

Again silence settled upon the boat while Captain 
Marsh and the others who knew of the scouts' departure 
anxiously waited for what they feared would be the cer- 
tain result. In a few moments, several rifle shots rang 
out in rapid succession down the river. With throb- 
bing pulses the steamboat men leaped to their feet and 
seized their weapons. There was a brief pause and 
then from the ridge where the skirmish line lay a soldier 
sprang out and ran toward the boat, shouting that the 
scouts were attacked. As he came on, over a swelling 
hillock in the distance the three men appeared, lying low 
on their horses' necks and galloping furiously, while close 
behind them followed a yelping pack of twenty-five or 
more Indians. Instantly Captain Marsh, Doctor Porter, 
and several others, including Night Engineer George 
Foulk, half-dressed just as he had jumped from bed, 
rushed out on the bank and down the river. They were 
the only hope of rescue for the scouts, for Major Moore, 
quite properly, would not order his troops forward and 
thus expose the boat to possible attack from the other 
direction. Even at this moment another large body 
of Indians made its appearance further down the river, 
upon which Woodruff opened with shell, quickly dis- 
persing it, 

328 



The Battle at Powder River 



As they crossed the ridge nearest to the boat. Captain 
Marsh and his companions saw the horse of the rear- 
most of the three fugitives stumble and go down, pinning 
his rider to the ground. The Indians, who had dis- 
covered the rescuers approaching, were already halting, 
but one of them, bolder than the rest, galloped on to th' 
fallen man, who later proved to be Brockmeyer, plactv 
the muzzle of his rifle almost against the latter's breast, 
and fired. Then he turned and dashed away. But 
Morgan and Campbell had also halted now. They 
began to shoot at the escaping savage and a bullet from 
Morgan's rifle knocked him from his pony, stone dead. 
A moment later the men from the boat reached the scene. 
Brockmeyer was gnawing the earth and writhing in 
agony as Doctor Porter knelt over him and tried to stanch 
the blood from the terrible gap in his breast. Under 
the direction of the surgeon, the injured man was borne 
back to the steamer, but his wound was mortal and he 
passed away in a few hours. 

Just before he died, Brockmeyer sent for Captain 
Marsh and asked the latter to sell his rifle, revolver, 
field-glasses, saddle, bridle and horse, all his earthly 
possessions, for what they would bring, and send the 
money to his sister in Marion County, West Virginia. 
She was a poor woman and the captain desired to realize 
for her every dollar possible from the dead scout's pos- 
sessions. That evening he suggested to the army officers 
that a game of "freeze-out" poker should be played 
for the articles. The idea was received with enthusiasm, 

329 



The Conquest oj the Missouri 



for poker in those days numbered among its devotees 
practically every one on the frontier, and to this game, 
moreover, would be added an object which appealed to 
the hearts of all these generous soldiers. So through the 
summer night, almost until break of day, they sat in the 
cabin of the Far West, cards in hand, fighting mosquitoes 
and fortifying themselves with such liquid refreshments 
as the mess chests of the officers could provide. When 
they finally arose from the table. Captain Marsh had a 
roll of several hundred dollars ready to transmit by the 
next mail, together with the sad news of her brother's 
fate, to the sister of poor Brockmeyer, far away among 
the foothills of the AUeghenies. The pathetic little inci- 
dent, revealing the noblest philanthropy masquerading 
behind the mere love of gaming, was a curiously illumi- 
nating sidelight on the virtues and vices that so often 
commingled along the old military frontier. 

The body of the unfortunate Brockmeyer was buried 
by his comrades next morning in a spot overlooking the 
broad valley and the restless waters of the Yellowstone. 
To this day the place is known as " Scout's Grave." After 
the skirmish in which he had met his death, the Indians 
did not again appear. The oats having all been loaded 
the day before, immediately after the brief ceremony over 
the scout's remains, the Far West cast off her lines and 
started for the Rosebud- 



330 



CHAPTER XL 

TERRY TAKES THE FIELD 

The East flushes red with the morning. 

The dawn-wind springs fresh o'er the plain, 

And the reveille's note from the bugle's clear throat 

Calls us up to our labors again. 

ON her way up the Yellowstone the Far West passed 
the Carroll going down to Buford, and the next 
morning arrived at camp to find everything 
there in commotion. During her absence the Josephine 
had brought down the last supplies left at Fort Pease, 
and General Terry was now using her for ferrying his 
troops to the south bank, preparatory to marching up 
the Rosebud in search of Crook. Captain Marsh's 
vessel was at once pressed into service, also, and by the 
7th of August the entire force was assembled on the 
south shore. The column had been reorganized and now 
consisted of a brigade of infantry commanded by General 
Gibbon and made up of four battalions, one each 
from the 5th, 6th, 7th and 22nd Infantry; a cavalry force 
embracing the entire 7th Cavalry and four troops of 
the 2nd Cavalry, all under Major Brisbin, and a battery 
of one twelve-pound and two ten-pound rifled field-guns 

331 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



commanded by Lieutenant Low.* Accompanied by a 
wagon train carrying an ample supply of rations and 
forage, this formidable force started up the Rosebud 
valley next morning, leaving the steamers and the depot 
guarded by one company of the 17th Infantry under 
Captain Sanger, a few dismounted cavalrymen and the 
Gatling gun battery. 

To all appearances. Captain Marsh and the other 
boat men were about to experience a long period of in- 
activity while the troops were away scouring the country 
for the evasive Sioux. But the crew of the Far West 
found plenty to do. Game was, of course, abundant, 
all over the country. As in earlier years the islands were 
full of elk, the prairies were dotted with antelope and 
herds of buffalo, while over the low sandbars wild geese 
and ducks were flocking in myriads. Surrounded by 
such plentiful opportunities for sport, the ordinary prac- 
tices of hunting palled upon the men of the Far Westy 
and at length they struck upon a method for the whole- 
sale destruction of the wild creatures of the plains and 
river the like of which had never been used before and 
probably never will be again. 

At the time when General Terry retired from the field 
of the Little Big Horn, one of the Gatling guns with his 
command had become disabled and had been placed on 
board the Far West for safekeeping. It had been stowed 
away in a corner of the deck, together with a plentiful 
supply of ammunition, and still remained there undis- 
* Official report of General Terry. 

332 



Terry Takes the Field 



turbed. One day when time was hanging heavily on his 
hands, John Dark, an ingenious member of Sergeant 
Caddie's contingent of "horse marines," hauled the gun 
out and finding that its running-gear only had been 
injured and not its firing mechanism, he made such repairs 
as were necessary to render it available for use on the 
boat. Then procuring a bucketful of cartridges, he 
and a comrade trained the gun down river at a flock 
of unsuspecting geese seated quietly on a sandbar, far 
beyond rifle range, and began grinding. Before the un- 
fortunate waterfowl could comprehend that a great and 
mysterious disaster had come upon them, their ranks 
were decimated, and as they rose to fly in squawking ter- 
ror they left the sandbar plowed, like a battlefield, by 
bullets and strewn with the bodies of the fallen. 

Encouraged by their success, the amateur artillerymen 
extended their target practice as opportunity offered, 
slaying buffalo, antelope and elk at discretion, for the 
Gatling gun could bring down any of these animals at 
such ranges that they had no chance to escape. Since 
frequently during the summer and fall all the experienced 
scouts and hunters were away with the campaigning 
troops, the spoils of the Gatling gun were very welcome 
to the men on the boat. It kept them better supplied 
with fresh meat than they could have been by even the 
redoubtable rifle of "Yellowstone" Kelly, or that of the 
lamented " Lonesome " Charlie Reynolds. 

The march of General Terry's column through the 
rough country along the Rosebud was much impeded by 

333 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



the long wagon train, but after traveling for three days 
it had covered a distance of about twenty-eight miles. 
Then, one morning, the Crow scouts in front came gal- 
loping madly back to the advance guard, chanting their 
war songs and shouting that the Sioux were coming. 
Their report was verified by the appearance of a few horse- 
men far in the distance ahead, and Terry closed up his 
column and deployed skirmishers for action. But in 
a few moments one of the strangers rode boldly down 
from the hills, waving his hat. His action made it evi- 
dent that he was a white man, and Captain Weir, of 
the 7th Cavalry, went forward to meet him. Upon 
coming up, the captain found him to be a scout whose 
name was already famous all over the West. He was 
conducted inside the lines, where Captain Weir intro- 
duced him to the troops by shouting: 

"Boys, here's 'BujBFalo Bill.' Some of you old soldiers 
know him. Give him a cheer!" 

The injunction was heartily obeyed, not only for the 
sake of the renowned Indian fighter himself, but because 
when discovered, he was scouting in advance of Crook, 
and brought news of the latter's near approach. A short 
time later the two forces, so long held asunder by the 
strong arm of the common enemy, united and went into 
camp together, while their commanders began the dis- 
cussion of plans for the future. 

The united commands numbered quite 3,600 men,* 
enough to destroy all the Indians in the country if they 
* Diary of Matthew Carroll. 

334 



Terry Takes the Field 



could only be brought to battle. General Crook brought 
word that the hostiles had left the base of the Big Horn 
Mountains, and, passing around his right, had descended 
the Rosebud for a distance and then turned eastward 
toward the Tongue. They had left the Rosebud at the 
point where the columns met and here their trail was 
broad, distinct and trampled flat by the passage of a 
myriad of horses and travois. It was quite fresh and 
had plainly been made but a few days before. Terry 
and Crook at once decided to follow it with all possible 
speed. But one difficulty presented itself. The Indians 
as a body would certainly not keep on eastward indefi- 
nitely, for that course would lead them to the Missouri 
River and the forts, where they knew that they would soon 
be surrounded. It was much more likely, therefore, that 
they would turn toward the Yellowstone, cross it, and 
keeping on northward would ford the Missouri and 
effect their escape into the British Possessions, where they 
would be safe from pursuit. 

To frustrate any such design. General Terry determined 
on sending a part of his forces back to seize and guard 
the various fords of the Yellowstone. For this important 
work he selected the battalion of General Miles. The lat- 
ter was instructed to return to the mouth of the Rosebud, 
taking the artillery with him, and there board the Far 
West and run down river, establishing detachments wher- 
ever he deemed necessary along the north bank. After 
accomplishing these dispositions he was instructed to 
employ the boat in patrolling the stream. The supply 

335 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



train could not be taken with the main column across 
the precipitous ridge between the Rosebud and the 
Tongue, so fifteen days' rations were transferred from 
it to pack-mules and the wagons made ready to go back 
to the depot, under escort of the returning troops. 



3S6 




By permission Rice, Photographer, Washin^^on, L). C. 



LIEUT.-GEN. NELSON A. MILES 



CHAPTER XLI 

PATROL DUTY WITH MILES AND "BUFFALO BILL " 

But the man that knew his business as the king-bird knows the hawk. 
That started unth the rifle and finished with the talk. 
That wcnddn't stop for bluffin^ wfien tie once got started right. 
Was him Fin tellin" you about — you bet he came to fight! 

GENERAL MILES started for the mouth of the 
Rosebud on the same night that he received 
his orders. With characteristic vigor he made 
a forced march, coming into the depot at daybreak, 
his men tired and footsore. Their appearance was a 
surprise to the garrison, but almost before they had 
time to reahze it. Captain Marsh had steam up on the 
Far West, Miles' troops had embarked, and the boat 
was skimming downstream between the islands toward 
Powder River. It was an exciting run from the first 
turn of the wheel, for the power of steam was now pitted 
against the nimble feet of Indian ponies. At every bend 
they rounded, the pilot and the army oflBcers gathered in 
the little house on the roof peered anxiously ahead through 
the dismal rain that was falling all that day, half expect- 
ing to see the banks lined with dusky warriors and the 
paraphernalia of savage camps. The river was quite 
low and none too easy to navigate, but Marsh and Camp- 
bell knew every foot of it and no accidents occurred. 

337 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



General Miles was frequently in the pilot-house during 
this voyage and the ones succeeding it, constantly observ- 
ing the country and seeking information, however trivial, 
which might prove of future military value. Thus it 
was that a friendship sprang up between him and Captain 
Marsh which lasted through the years of Indian warfare 
and continued unbroken long after the colonel of infantry 
had risen to be the commanding general of the United 
States Army. When the name of Nelson A. Miles is 
mentioned, the captain can scarcely find words strong 
enough in which to express his admiration and affection 
for the man, who, through all his campaigns in the North- 
west, never found any work too hard to be performed, 
any danger too great to be faced, when duty demanded 
it; who gladly shared with his men every privation and 
peril to which they were exposed, and whose watchful 
care for their welfare knew no relaxation. The brilliant 
career of General Miles in the war of the Rebellion and 
on the southern plains had appealed to the captain's 
imagination long before they met. The expectations 
thus aroused in his mind were more than fulfilled during 
their association by the General's courage and tireless 
energy as a soldier and by his noble character and unfail- 
ing kindliness as a man. That the captain's admiration 
for the distinguished soldier was reciprocated, is evident 
from the following tribute recently paid to him by General 
Miles :* 

" I found him a resolute, active, brave, intelligent com- 
* Contained in a letter written by General Miles to the author. 

338 



Patrol Duty with Miles and ''Buffalo Bill*' 

mander, a skillful navigator, and a strong man mentally 
and physically; in fact, he would be a marked man in 
any community, as he was a natural leader among men. 
His services were exceedingly valuable at that time, 
during the serious hostilities of those large tribes of Sioux 
Indians which occupied that extensive section of country. 
In clearing the way for civilization and occupation by the 
white race. Captain Marsh contributed his full share and 
is entitled to much credit for the splendid work in which 
he was engaged." 

The first point below the Rosebud where the Yellow- 
stone could be readily forded in the stage of water then 
prevailing, was at the mouth of Tongue River. The 
Far West arrived at this point on the afternoon of the day 
she started. After putting off a company to encamp 
and throw up intrenchments, she sped on toward the 
Powder. No Indians had yet been encountered when, 
on the 13th of August, she came in opposite the scene 
of the engagement of eleven days earlier and debarked 
Captain Burnett's company. As she touched the bank, 
the men who were responsible for the success of her 
trip felt a great load lifted from their minds, for it was 
evident from the appearance of the shores that the enemy 
had not yet crossed there and effected his escape north- 
ward. But, stopping only long enough for the troops 
to land, she turned about and went back to the Tongue 
that night. 

Next morning as she lay there, the soldiers who were 
vigilantly watching the bluffs across the river for Indians, 

339 



The Conquest oj the Missouri 



saw, instead, two white scouts approaching, who came 
down to the bank and signaled to the boat. They were 
from General Terry, and reported that his column had 
marched across the ridge from the Rosebud and was 
now in the Tongue valley. The troops had failed to 
overtake the Indians, having suffered much discomfort 
and delay by reason of the heavy rains. The scouts had 
been sent to ascertain the whereabouts of the boat and 
they returned to their command that night. 

After they had gone, the Far West began patrol duty, 
going down to the Powder again and thence on through 
Wolf Rapids. A few Indians were now to be seen and 
it was feared that they might be crossing further down 
the Yellowstone. Steam was crowded on, and after 
a run of a few hours the mouth of Glendive Creek came 
into view. Still there were no signs that heavy bodies of 
the enemy had recently been along the river bank, though 
signal smokes and Indians themselves were occasionally 
discernible among the hills to the south. General Miles 
therefore set ashore a company, together with one of the 
field-pieces, under Captain Rice, to intrench and guard 
the crossing. The steamer then put about and returned 
to the Powder. 

On the 17th, Terry and Crook came down to that 
point, having hesitated to follow the Indian trail further 
among the bad-lands without fresh supplies. The trail 
still tended eastward and General Terry had despatched 
orders to Captain Sanger at the Rosebud to evacuate the 
depot there and bring the reserve supplies down to the 

340 



Patrol Duty with Miles and "Buffalo Bill** 

Powder, where they would be more readily accessible to 
the main column. The E. H. Durfee, the only boat be- 
side the Far West now left in the upper river, was busily 
engaged for the next week in bringing down the supplies, 
while the wagon train, which had been parked at the 
Rosebud, marched overland to the new position. 

When the troops arrived at the mouth of the Powder, 
General Crook's chief scout, William F. Cody, much 
better known as "Buffalo Bill," was still with them, 
and here Captain Marsh received his first introduction 
to the noted frontiersman. Colonel Cody was ever a 
picturesque personality and never more so than on this 
campaign, during which he performed some of his most 
daring exploits. He was a young man then, barely 
thirty years of age, strong, graceful, and of splendid 
physique. Dressed in an elaborate, fringed buckskin 
hunting suit, with revolver and bowie-knife at belt, high 
riding -boots and broad sombrero, he was a figure to 
attract attention anywhere, while his forceful manner, 
his readiness of resource in any emergency and his utter 
disregard for danger, would have marked him as a phe- 
nomenal man, without any embellishments of attire. 
Just a month to the day before his arrival at the Powder, 
while marching southward with Crook to meet the 5th 
Cavalry under Merritt, "Buffalo Bill" had met with a 
thrilling experience. A large body of Indians had been 
encountered and he, riding with his usual daring in front 
of the command, had suddenly come face to face with 
Yellow Hand, a noted Cheyenne chief. They engaged 

341 



The Conquest oj the Missouri 



in a spectacular duel, which was ended by the scout 
slaying Yellow Hand with his knife. "Buffalo Bill" 
then scalped him and swinging the scalp, with the war- 
bonnet still attached to it, in the faces of the oncoming 
Indians, shouted: 

"The first scalp for Custer!" 

He and Captain Marsh had often heard of each other 
before, for the name of each was familiar all along the 
frontier, and their first greeting was like that of old ac- 
quaintances. Colonel Cody, at the moment of their 
meeting, chanced to be in the company of Gen. E. A. 
Carr, second in command of the 5th Cavalry, an officer of 
Crook's command. Carr himself, a distinguished veteran 
of the Rebellion, for some reason was not deeply impressed 
with the progress which was being made in the campaign 
by the various officers above him, and when Cody pre- 
sented him to Captain Marsh, he stepped forward and 
grasping the latter's hand, exclaimed, earnestly: 

" Captain, I've heard of you and the way you do things 
and I told Bill I wanted to meet you. I'm mighty glad, 
sir, to know one live man up in this country. They 
seem to be extremely rare ! " 

Though it was pleasant to lie before the camp, sur- 
rounded by so much life and activity. Captain Marsh 
was not permitted to enjoy such a situation for long. 
He soon received orders to make the Far West ready for 
another down-river scout, in which General Miles and 
"Buffalo Bill" were to participate. Before they started. 
General Terry came on board and took the captain 

342 



Patrol Duty with Miles and *' Buffalo Bill** 

aside to speak about a matter which had been brought to 
his attention. Though most of the crew and all of the 
officers of the Far West thoroughly enjoyed the exciting 
service in which they had been and still were engaged, 
some few of the deck hands, more timid than their com- 
rades, objected to the work, complaining that they had 
not been employed by the steamboat company to place 
their lives in danger like soldiers, and that they were 
drawing wages for working on the boat, not for fighting 
Indians. Their complaints had reached the ears of Gen- 
eral Terry and he now came to Captain Marsh and, in 
his usual brief manner, referred to them. He said that 
the men were undoubtedly within their rights in protest- 
ing. They could not be expected to undergo danger 
if they objected and, though he would always instruct 
the troops to shield them as much as possible, at the 
same time he had no authority to order them to go any- 
where simply because the army went. 

Captain Marsh was very indignant when he heard 
of the position taken by a few malcontents among his 
men. It had never occurred to him that any of them 
could be dissatisfied with the work they were doing on 
account of its perils. 

"Well, I'll tell you. General," he said, when Terry 
had finished speaking, "you have always given me a big 
salary and the preference over all other steamboat men 
in government work. So have the other army officers 
for the last ten years. I consider it a compliment to be 
called on for this kind of service and I prefer that you 

343 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



consider my boat a soldier and send it just where you 
want it until you get through with it. Anybody among 
my crew who don't like it, can quit and go ashore." 

The General answered not a word, merely bowing 
his head in assent as he turned and walked away. But 
that he understood and appreciated the action of the 
captain was evident from the favor he continued to 
show the latter so long as he continued in command of 
the Department of Dakota. 

The incidents of the scout down the river now begun 
by the Far West are detailed with so much spirit by 
Colonel Cody in his volume of personal recollections, 
entitled, "The Adventures of Buffalo Bill,"* that the 
account cannot be improved upon. It is therefore in- 
serted here in its entirety: 

"One evening while we were in camp on the Yellowstone at 
the mouth of Powder River," says Colonel Cody, "I was in- 
formed that the commanding officer had selected Louis Richard, 
a half-breed, and myself to accompany General Miles on a 
scouting expedition on the steamer Far West, down the Yellow- 
stone as far as Glendive Creek. We were to ride on the pilot- 
house and keep a sharp lookout on both sides of the river for 
Indian trails that might have crossed the stream. The idea of 
scouting on a steamboat was indeed a novel one to me, and I 
anticipated a pleasant trip. 

"At daylight next morning we reported on board the steamer 
to General Miles, who had with him four or five companies of 
his regiment. We were somewhat surprised when he asked us 
where our horses were, as we had not supposed that horses 
would be needed if the scouting was to be done on the steamer. 
He said we might need them before we got back, and thereupon 

* Harper & Brothers, Publishers, 1904. 

344 



Patrol Duty with Miles and ''Buffalo Bill" 

we had the animals brought on board. In a few minutes we 
were booming down the river at the rate of about twenty miles 
an hour. 

"The steamer Far West was commanded by Captain Grant 
Marsh, whom I found to be an interesting character. I had 
often heard of him, for he was, and is yet, one of the best-known 
river captains in the country. He it was who, with his steamer, 
the Far West, transported the wounded men from the battle of 
the Little Big Horn to Fort Abraham Lincoln on the Missouri 
River, and on that trip he made the fastest steamboat time on 
record. He was a skillful and experienced pilot, handhng hia 
boat with remarkable dexterity. 

"While Richard and myself were at our stations on the pilot- 
house, the steamer, with a full head of steam, went flying past 
islands, around bends, over sandbars, at a rate that was exhil- 
arating. Presently I thought I could see horses grazing in a dis- 
tant bend of the river, and I reported the fact to General Miles, 
who asked Captain Marsh if he could land the boat near a large 
tree, which he pointed out to him. 

"'Yes, sir; I can land her there, and make her climb the tree 
if necessary,' said he. 

"On reaching the spot designated. General Miles ordered two 
companies ashore, while Richard and myself were instructed 
to take our horses off the boat and push out as rapidly as possible 
to see if there were Indians in the vicinity. While we were get- 
ting ashore, Captain Marsh remarked that if there was only a 
good heavy dew on the grass he would shoot the steamer ashore, 
and take us on the scout without the trouble of leaving the boat. 

"It was a false alarm, however, as the objects we had seen 
proved to be Indian graves. Quite a large number of braves, 
who had probably been killed in some battle, were laid on scaf- 
folds, according to the Indian custom, and some of their clothing 
had been torn from the bodies by the wolves and was waving in 
the air. 

"On arriving at Glendive Creek we found that Colonel Rice 
and his company of the 5th Infantry, who had been sent there by 
General Miles, had built quite a good Uttle fort with their trowel- 

345 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



bayonets, a weapon which Colonel Rice was the inventor of, 
and which, by the way, is a very useful implement of war, as it 
can be used for a shovel in throwing up intrenchments, and can be 
profitably utiUzed in several other ways. On the day previous 
to our arrival Colonel Rice had a fight with a party of Indians, 
and had killed two or three of them at long range with his Rod- 
man cannon. 

"The Far West was to remain at Glendive over night, and 
General Miles wished to send despatches back to General Terry 
at once. At his request I took the despatches, and rode seventy- 
five miles that night, through the bad lands of the Yellowstone, 
and reached General Terry's camp next morning, after having 
nearly broken my neck a dozen times or more." 

Captain Marsh was alarmed when he heard that 
"Buffalo Bill" was about to undertake this ride back 
to the camp at the Powder. Going to him as he was 
making his horse ready on the main deck, the captain 
exclaimed : 

"Bill, don't try it. You'll never get through alive." 

The scout merely laughed and mounted his horse, 
and as he rode away in the gathering darkness the captain 
watched him out of sight regretfully, fully convinced that 
he would never again be seen of men. He was pleas- 
antly surprised, therefore, when, late in the following 
night, he was awakened by some one coming to his bunk 
and grasping him by the shoulder. Opening his eyes 
he looked into the smiling face of Cody, who remarked: 

"Captain, have the steward get me something to eat, 
can you? I'm hungry." 

The daring fellow had not only gone safely through 
to Terry, but had returned by the same route. After 

346 



Patrol Duty with Miles and '* Buffalo Bill** 

that the captain ceased to worry about the doings of a 
man whose Hfe seemed to be under a charm. 

The Far West now returned to the Powder, where 
General Miles was to leave the boat for a time. Before 
going he presented to the captain the following letter 
of thanks for services rendered: 

" Headquarters Yellowstone Line, near 
Mouth of Powder River, M. T. 

August 19, 1876. 
Captain Grant Marsh, 

Commanding Steam-Boat Far West: 

Before leaving your boat, I wish to express my acknowledg- 
ment of your zealous assistance in the movements that have 
been made by my command in the past seven (7) days, during 
a period of active operations against the hostile Sioux Indians. 
I wish to say that the disposition of troops, and the trans- 
portation of stores, that have been made, could not have been 
made had it not been for your energy and skill in the manage- 
ment of your Steamer and command. You have done all in your 
power, and more than was expected, for the interests of the 
Government and to promote the enterprise in which we are en- 
gaged, and are sincerely deserving of my thanks. 
Very respectfully, 
(Signed) Nelson A. Miles, 

Bvt. Major Gen'l., U. S. A." 

On her way back to the camp, the Far West passed 
the steamers Yellowstone and Carroll, loaded with sup- 
plies, below Wolf Rapids, which they were unable to 
ascend owing to the falling river. The Yellowstone had 
a cargo of sutler's goods and the Carroll sixty tons of 
freight, and both of them lay too low in the water to carry 
over the rapids. Several days elapsed before they could 

347 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



be lightened so as to go through. At the depot it was 
found that the troops were preparing to take up the 
Indian trail again. Many of the cavalry horses on their 
long, hard marches through the hills, had become so 
weak from lack of grain that they had been held in camp 
longer than would otherwise have been necessary, in 
order that they might recuperate. Crook returned to 
the trail August 24th and Terry followed the next day. 
It seemed rather a hopeless proceeding to resume the 
pursuit after such a long delay, but it was a question of 
either doing that or doing nothing. 

Shortly after starting. General Terry received from 
General Miles, who was again patrolling the river on the 
Far West, such decisive reports of the increasing numbers 
of Indians appearing near Glendive, that he abandoned 
his eastward march and returned to the Yellowstone at 
the mouth of O'Fallon Creek. Crook kept on, moving 
toward the Black Hills, and on September 9th his advance, 
commanded by Captain Mills, overtook and captured a 
large village under American Horse, near Slim Buttes, 
Dakota. The main body came up and a few hours later, 
while all were engaged in packing up the captured pro- 
visions which were sorely needed by the troops, another 
and much larger force of Indians under Crazy Horse 
attacked them, but were repulsed. Though in reality 
the majority of the savages who had been engaged in 
the Custer battle had gone eastward, they had not done so 
in a body. Immediately after crossing the Little Missouri 
they had broken up into bands and innumerable small 

348 



Patrol Duty with Miles and ''Buffalo Bill** 

parties. The latter straggled back to the agencies gradu- 
ally and quietly, hoping thus to avoid the notice of the 
military. True to their racial instincts, they had been 
satisfied with striking one decisive blow and could not 
long be held together by their chiefs after doing it. Crook 
swept aside all the organized opposition there was left 
in the country he was traversing and then returned to 
that portion of his own department whence he had marched 
northward in the spring. After he had ceased active 
operations the only considerable bodies of hostiles left 
south of the Yellowstone were those in the camps of Crazy 
Horse and Dull Knife, about 600 lodges, all told. They 
swung off westward after Crook had passed them and re- 
turned to the neighborhood of the Big Horn Mountains, 
intending to spend the winter there. But they did not 
camp together, and in November a column organized by 
Crook for a winter campaign and commanded by Colonel 
Mackenzie, 4th Cavalry, located and attacked the Chey- 
enne village of Dull Knife, in Willow Creek Canon of 
the Big Horn Mountains. The village was destroyed 
and its occupants driven out into the bitter weather, where 
many of them froze to death, while the remainder were 
hopelessly dispersed. 

General Terry, after parting from Crook, began vigor- 
ous endeavors to run to earth such scattered fragments of 
the Indian army as had turned toward the Canadian 
line. A well-defined trail existed between the fords of 
the lower Yellowstone and the Missouri near Fort Peck, 
Montana, and it was feared the enemy might be making 

349 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



use of it on his flight. Terry crossed the Yellowstone 
on August 27th on the steamers Carroll and Yellowstone, 
and struck off northwestward through an unknown and 
very barren country toward the Big Dry Fork of the 
Missouri and Fort Peck. 

Before leaving the river on his difficult march, Terry 
received advices from Lieutenant- General Sheridan that 
it had been determined to occupy the Yellowstone Valley 
with a military force during the coming winter. For this 
purpose Terry was instructed, as soon as field opera- 
tions should close, to send the battalions of General 
Miles and Colonel Otis to the mouth of Tongue River 
to establish a temporary cantonment, it being already too 
late in the season to build a permanent fort before winter. 

Three steamers, loaded with building materials and 
supplies for the new post, reached Wolf Rapids almost 
at the same time that the Lieutenant- General's despatch 
came in. The river was now very low and General Terry 
went to see them. The masters of two of the steamers 
refused absolutely to go any further, declaring that they 
would be wrecked in the rapids. The cargoes of their 
boats were therefore unloaded, hauled around the obstruc- 
tion, and placed upon the Far West, which conveyed 
them to their destination. But plucky Mart Coulson, 
of the Josephine, was undismayed by the rapids. His 
boat had been vigorously attacked by the Indians forty 
miles below Glendive Creek, and after such an experience, 
he was not to be thwarted by so small a matter as low 
water. Boldly steaming ahead with his vessel, on which 

350 



Patrol Duty with Miles and *' Buffalo BilV* 

he was bringing up two additional companies of the 5th 
Infantry under Lieutenant-Colonel Whistler, he went 
through safely and proceeded to the Tongue. 

The mouth of this stream had been indicated by Gen. 
James W. Forsyth in 1875 as a favorable location for a 
post. It had been the desire of the military authorities 
for more than a decade to establish a permanent garrison 
somewhere in that country to hold the Indians in sub- 
jection. But the accomplishment of the project had been 
postponed from year to year, partly because of the iso- 
lated position which such a garrison would occupy, and 
the almost insurmountable difficulties that would be 
encountered in supplying it. But the chief cause for the 
delay had been the refusal of Congress to appropriate the 
necessary funds for the work. When Terry moved out in 
the spring of 1876, it was hoped that he would be able 
to leave a part of his troops in the country for the winter, 
but the hope had seemingly been crushed by the result 
of the battle of the Little Big Horn. That unfortunate 
event, however, had really rendered the founding of such 
a post imperative. Late in July, Congress had appro- 
priated $200,000 for the enterprise and it was now about 
to become an accomplished fact. 

For nearly a week Terry's troops scouted over the deso- 
late uplands between the Yellowstone and the Missouri, 
making long marches, sufiFering much from lack of water, 
and finding no Indians, for the few who had actually 
crossed the river, principally followers of Sitting Bull, had 
broken up into small parties after reaching the north 

351 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



side. Having covered a wide circle of country, Terry 
returned to the river at Glendive Creek, on August 31st. 
He found in front of Captain Rice's camp the steamer 
Silver Lake, low-water bound with a cargo of supplies for 
the new cantonment, while three other boats, similarly 
loaded, were at a standstill eighteen miles below. One 
of them, the Benton, had burst a steam-chest and was 
temporarily helpless to go either forward or back. Colonel 
Moore's detachment, with a large wagon train, had come 
down from O 'Fallon Creek, where they had crossed at 
the same time as the troops, and they were able to handle 
some of the stranded supplies. But all of the boats, now 
so sorely needed above Wolf Rapids, had come out of 
the upper river and gone to Fort Buford or beyond. 



352 



CHAPTER XLII 

THE FRUITS OF STRUGGLE 

Beyond the jar Missouri's banks they fled 

And paused to look, and in the evening light 

Beheld the sentries of the enemy. 

Black specks upon tlie distant, dazzling huttes. 

They sought the Rockies' deep and tortuous glades; 

The morning sun across the canons, still 

From sword and carbine flashed his warning sign. 

DUIIING all the weeks of late summer, while other 
steamboat men were experiencing such perplexi- 
ties in navigating the Yellowstone, Captain 
Marsh was taking the Far West wherever she was needed. 
Up or down river, over shoals, through rapids or chutes — 
it made no difference where. He knew every foot of the 
river like the palm of his hand and could apparently run 
the Far West as long as there was water enough to keep 
the bottom damp. Sometimes General Miles was on 
the boat and sometimes on shore, though all of his troops 
not in the observation camps had gone with Terry's col- 
umn when it moved out north of the river. But he kept 
the Far West constantly on patrol duty, alert for signs of 
the enemy. She often conveyed from one shore to the 
other the scouts, white and red, who were engaged in simi- 
lar work back on the prairies and in the bad-lands and 

353 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



who were likely to be encountered anywhere along the 
banks. 

But at length General Miles temporarily relieved the 
boat from this service in order that she might run down to 
Buford after a cargo of supplies for the troops in the field. 
Before she left, Captain Marsh had the pleasure of greet- 
ing an old friend whose sudden appearance there was a 
welcome surprise to every one. This was no less a person 
than " Yellowstone " Kelly. Through the summer he had 
been hunting and trapping in the Big Hole Basin in north- 
ern Montana, and had not known of the stirring events 
which were taking place along his favorite river. But 
when, by chance, he heard of them and that Captain 
Marsh was on the Yellowstone, he hastened down to join 
the troops. General Miles at once employed him as a 
scout and he remained until the close of the year's work, 
doing valuable service.* The Far West left for Fort Bu- 
ford just before Terry's column came into Glendive, 
and the General was disappointed to find her gone, while 

* Major Kelly, in a letter to the author referred to in a previous chap- 
ter, has something to say regarding the services of Captain Marsh in tne 
campaign of 1876, which indicates that the frontier scouts held much the 
same opinion of him as did the soldiers. 

"It took a daring man," Major Kelly writes, "to navigate the Yellow- 
stone in the '70s, and the fact that Captain Grant Marsh was the man 
selected shows the favor in which he stood with army men. I think 
that he is the greatest steamboat captain Uving, and his ' Go ahead ' when 
we came to a bad place rings in my ears yet, after all these years. He 
had great regard for all genuine hunters and mountain men and they 
admired him. 

"I do not think that any other man would have dared to push his 
boat up the Big Horn River when the army was in dire need of such 
service, in the time when Custer and his men were surrounded and 
killed. I was in the country that year, 1876, and know the peril of it, 
and the terror that struck many good men." 

354 



The Fruits of Struggle 



so much transshipping was waiting to be done above 
the rapids. "Buffalo Bill," who had experienced enough 
adventures to satisfy him for the time, had ridden into 
camp ahead of the column, and he went down with Cap- 
tain Marsh, on his way to join his family in the East. 

When the steamer reached Fort Buford the supplies 
were found to be ready and they were promptly taken on 
board. The fort at this time was in charge of Gen. W. 
B. Hazen, commanding the 6th Infantry. He was a 
fine soldier and a distinguished one, but so strict a dis- 
ciplinarian that the men of his command sometimes 
thought his rule too harsh. Just as the Far West was 
about to cast off her lines, General Hazen and his wife 
came on board, accompanied by a young officer whom 
they introduced to Captain Marsh as Lieutenant John C. 
Gresham, 7th Cavalry. He was going up on the boat to 
join his regiment. It was military custom that when- 
ever an army officer came on board a boat on which sol- 
diers were serving, he should assume command of them. 
On the Far West, Sergeant Caddie and his men were still 
employed, never having been ordered back to the colors. 
It happened that no officer, excepting Lieutenant Gresham, 
was to make the trip, and as he was only some two months 
out of West Point and had never seen field service. Gen- 
eral Hazen, on parting from him, gave him very explicit 
and detailed instructions regarding his duties as com- 
manding officer, being particularly careful to impress upon 
him just how guard duty ought to be performed. 

Sergeant Caddie and his sixteen faithful followers heard 
355 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



the General's formidable directions with trepidation, for 
they had grown accustomed, when alone on the boat, to 
performing guard duty in a very simple, though effective, 
manner. Captain Marsh was much more desirous that 
the soldiers should always have a good night's rest so as to 
be able to help in cutting and loading wood during the 
day, than he was that they should mount guard strictly 
according to the drill regulations. So it had been usual, 
when the boat tied up for the night, to pull the landing- 
stage on board, set her off from the bank with a spar, 
and station a single sentinel on the hurricane deck to 
give the alarm in case Indians should appear. But this 
method did not suit the exacting views of General Hazen. 
He instructed Lieutenant Gresham to post a line of sen- 
tinels 200 yards out on the bank when the boat landed, 
and to maintain it by regular reliefs throughout the 
night. Having given the young officer all the good advice 
he could think of, the General then departed with his 
wife and the Far West got under way. 

Near Forsyth's Butte she stopped for the night and 
Lieutenant Gresham proceeded to put his orders into 
practice, much to the disgust of the men. They dared 
say nothing, but determined if possible to frighten their 
inexperienced commander into bringing them back on 
board. The boat had made her landing beside a low 
bank, covered with dense willow thickets, through which 
a recent freshet had swept and, subsiding, had left a 
deposit of mud adhering to the bark of the trees. It was a 
disagreeable place in which to spend the night, but the 

356 



The Fruits of Struggle 



Lieutenant conscientiously posted his sentries 200 yards 
out in the brush. 

They had not been on duty long when several shots 
rang out, and Trooper John Dark, the same resourceful 
individual who had repaired the Gatling gun, came rush- 
ing breathlessly back to the boat, crying that he had just 
killed the biggest Indian he had ever seen. He expected 
the Lieutenant to become pale with terror, but the Lieu- 
tenant did not. Instead, he seized a lantern and plunging 
out into the black night through the willows, bade John 
take him to the Indian. The trooper was thoroughly 
crestfallen at this turn of affairs, for, of course, there was 
no Indian, and after crawling about among the willows 
for a while, Gresham gave him a severe reprimand and 
put him back on his post. There was no sleep for the 
sentinels that night, but when morning dawned the young 
officer was a sorry sight. He had been dressed the pre- 
vious evening in all the spotless glory of his first new uni- 
form of "army blue"; at daylight he was covered from 
head to foot with a crust of mud, accumulated from con- 
tact with the willows during his frequent tours of inspec- 
tion through the night. But he had carried out his 
instructions to the letter. During the day, however, he 
consulted with Captain Marsh and learned from him how 
guard duty had previously been performed, and ought to 
be performed for the good of the boat. The information 
was as a great light to him, and after that the methods 
previously in force were resumed. The conscientious 
young cavalryman went with his regiment through the 

357 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



remainder of the campaign and is to-day an oflBcer of 
high rank in the service. 

The Far West passed up through Wolf Rapids about 
September 5th and resumed her work of hauling supplies 
and patrolling the stream. Field operations had closed 
and the troops were breaking up and moving to their 
several stations. General Gibbon, with his detachments 
of the 7th Infantry and 2nd Cavalry, had started back to 
Fort Ellis. Major Reno with the 7th Cavalry had marched 
for Fort Buford, and General Terry, accompanied by all 
of Colonel Moore's troops excepting Captain Baker's 
Company B, had gone down to the same point on one of 
the boats, all of which were leaving the lower Yellowstone 
as fast as possible. A force was still at Glendive Creek, 
guarding and moving supplies, but General Miles had 
taken his troops to the cantonment on the Tongue. At 
this point the Far West now made her headquarters, with 
Company B, 6th Infantry, again on board. 

General Miles was often on the boat, and one day he 
was desirous of sending a despatch down to Fort Buford. 
He had no scouts excepting "Yellowstone" Kelly, and 
him he could not spare. But in Captain Baker's com- 
pany was a private named Cassidy, who modestly came to 
Captain Marsh and said: 

" If you will speak to Captain Baker for me, I will take 
the General's despatch to Buford." 

The captain did so, and the soldier was taken to Gen- 
eral Miles and started that night on his perilous journey. 
As was usual on such trips, he traveled only at night and 

358 



The Fruits of Struggle 



secreted himself during the day, for the Indians were still 
prowling about everywhere in little parties, as they had 
been doing all summer. On the second night out, day- 
light overtook Cassidy as he reached the vicinity of Sheri- 
dan's Buttes, opposite the mouth of the Powder. He 
decided that the top of the buttes would be a safe place of 
concealment for the day and made his way there. From 
his vantage point he commanded a wide view over the 
country and not long after he had settled himself, he saw 
a large party of Indians come down to the Yellowstone 
about a mile below and cross over to the north side. 
They remained in the vicinity all day, Cassidy watching 
them and not daring to move from his elevated lookout. 
But at nightfall he crept away and, in obedience to his 
orders, which were to return at once to camp in case he saw 
Indians, hastened back to the Tongue and reported. 

The information was of great value to General Miles, 
who promoted Cassidy on the spot, while General Terry 
was warned of the Indian movement and sent the 7th 
Cavalry post-haste up the Missouri to head them off. 
Cassidy had developed a strong attachment to Captain 
Marsh and the next year, when his term of enlistment 
expired, he went down to Yankton, where the captain 
lived, and there took up his residence, far from scenes of 
warfare. 

The Yellowstone was falling so low now that even Cap- 
tain Marsh hesitated to tempt fate by remaining longer, 
lest his boat be imprisoned until the next spring. About 
the middle of September, therefore, he bade farewell to his 

359 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



many friends of the army who were to remain and, turning 
his back on the scenes of that never-to-be-forgotten sum- 
mer, hastened down to Buford and thence straight on 
south to Yankton, expecting to rejoin his family and put 
his steamer into winter harbor. But he had scarcely 
reached Dakota's capital before he was called upon again 
for active service, this time, however, in the cause of peace 
instead of war. 

After the death of Custer, popular indignation against 
the Indians became so pronounced that great pressure 
was exerted upon the Government to compel them to re- 
linquish their title to the Black Hills, long coveted by 
settlers. The demand was a hardship upon the many 
red men who had remained quietly at the agencies through- 
out the war in Montana, but they were made to suffer for 
the errors of their brethren. Such powerful chiefs as 
Spotted Tail and Red Cloud, recognized both by the 
whites and by their own people as leaders of the first 
magnitude, had steadfastly refused to be drawn into 
hostilities, and the^, not the hostiles, were the ones actu- 
ally in possession of the Black Hills. 

But, in response to the popular outcry, a peace com- 
mission was appointed to treat with the principal chiefs 
of the tribes interested and secure their consent to the 
cession of the Black Hills as well as the buffalo country 
of Wyoming and Montana. Some money was to be paid 
for the territory, of course, but it was to be as little as the 
Commission could induce the Indians to accept. The 
Government representatives were, at the same time, to 

360 



The Fruits of Struggle 



arrange with the tribes for new and definite reservation 
boundaries. The chiefs in arms against the Govern- 
ment were, naturally, not to be consulted, the peacable 
element among the tribes alone being considered. 

The Commission included among its members, ex- 
Grovernor Newton Edmunds, of Dakota, a man who, on 
several previous occasions, had distinguished himself as 
a successful negotiator with the Sioux; Hon. George W. 
Manypenny, of Ohio; Gen. H. H. Sibley, who was early 
compelled to leave the Commission owing to illness, and 
Right Rev. Henry B. Whipple, Protestant Episcopal 
Bishop of Minnesota. It proceeded to work at once and 
late in September secured upon its proposed treaty, the 
signatures of Spotted Tail, Red Cloud, Man-Afraid-of- 
his-Horses, American Horse (the younger), and sixty-one 
other leading men of the Ogalalla, Northern Cheyenne, 
and Arapahoe tribes. There was not one among them 
who was not bitterly reluctant to thus sign away the 
choicest portion of their birthright for any consideration, 
but they were helpless and could do nothing but submit 
with as good grace as possible.* 

Proceeding differently from previous peace commis- 
sions, this one did not call all the Indians into one great 
council, but itself went from one agency to another to 
meet them. After it had visited the Red Cloud Agency 
near Laramie, and the Spotted Tail Agency on the upper 
White River, the Commission came around by Yankton 
on its way to the reservations along the Missouri. Here 
* " History of the Sioux Indians," by Doane Robinson. 

361 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Captain Marsh was encountered and the Government 
representatives insisted that he should take them on up 
the river. With reluctance he again left home and put 
the Far West in motion for the Yankton Agency, where 
the chiefs of the Lower Yanktonais, and also a number 
of Uncpapa and Blackfoot leaders, signed the treaty. 
The Commission then went on to Cheyenne River, Crow 
Creek, and the Lower Brule Agencies, securing the sig- 
natures of Sans Arcs, Blackfoot, Two Kettle, Minnecon- 
joux and Brule chiefs, and finally completed its labors at 
the Santee Agency, in northern Nebraska. Captain Marsh 
was able to return to Yankton before the river closed. 

Throughout the trip his passengers were greatly pleased 
with the treatment accorded them by the master of the 
Far West, and the rapidity with which he conveyed them 
from point to point on their important mission. As a 
tribute, they adopted and presented to him the following 
resolutions : 

"Resolved, that Captain Grant Marsh, commanding the 
Steamer Far West, for the skill and energy displayed in navigat- 
ing his vessel and for his courteous attention during the passage 
from Yankton, merits the sincere thanks of this Commission. 

Resolved, that we commend Captain Grant Marsh to the 
traveling public as a skillful officer and a gentleman ever worthy 
of their esteem and patronage. 

(Signed) Geo. W. Mai>jypennt, Chairman. 
H. C. Beelis. 
Newton Edmunds 
H. B. Whipple 
Sam'l. D. Hinman. 
Standing Rock, October 9, 1876. 

(Signed) C. M. Hendley, Secretary, Sioux Com'm'n." 

362 



The Fruits of Struggle 



After the captain left the theater of war in the Yellow- 
stone country, military movements, under the vigorous 
direction of General Miles, continued with little interrup- 
tion throughout the winter. The cantonment on the 
Tongue, at first known as Tongue River Barracks, was 
completed as a base of operations. DiflBculties without 
number were experienced in bringing up to the canton- 
ment all the supplies left at Wolf Rapids and Glendive 
by the steamers. The wagons available were few and 
many tedious trips had to be made to and fro, attended 
with great labor and danger. Sitting Bull and Gall had 
again gathered their forces into some semblance of order 
and, though they were few in number compared with 
the horde of early summer, there were enough of them 
to render a strong escort necessary for the safety of every 
wagon train moving across country. 

In October, a detachment of Colonel Otis's troops, 
accompanying a train bound for the cantonment from 
Glendive, was attacked and driven back to its starting 
point. Colonel Otis himself, with a larger escort, then 
assumed command and took the train through, though 
not without a two days' running fight. General Miles, 
sallying forth from the cantonment to meet the train, 
went on in pursuit of the Indians. He overtook and 
defeated them, forcing most of them to surrender, 
though Sitting Bull and Gall, with about four hundred 
people, escaped and made their way northward into 
British America, where they remained for several years. 
The surrendered Indians gave hostages for their return 

363 



The Conquest oj the Missouri 



to the agencies in the spring, pledges which most of 
them redeemed. 

Returning to the cantonment, Miles refitted his troops 
for a winter campaign and took the field again in Decem- 
ber. Early in January, in a desperate battle at Wolf 
Mountain, on the upper Tongue River, he defeated 
Crazy Horse, capturing so much of the latter 's camp 
equipage that the fierce Ogalalla became disheartened 
and surrendered in the spring. No other general who 
had ever fought against Crazy Horse had been able to 
subdue this most redoubtable of all the Sioux chiefs. 

General Terry, meanwhile, had been actively engaged in 
another quarter. Early in October he sent the 7th Cav- 
alry, accompanied by some infantry and artillery, from 
Fort Lincoln down to the Standing Rock and Cheyenne 
River agencies. Assisted by the local garrisons at these 
places, the regiment forcibly disarmed and dismounted 
all the Indians congregated there, among whom were 
many of those who had been on the warpath during the 
summer. The confiscated weapons and horses were sold 
and the proceeds applied to the purchase of cows and 
working oxen for the Indians. At Fort Peck, Montana, 
General Hazen's troops performed a similar duty, and 
by the 21st of November General Terry was able to report* 
that virtually all the Indians in his department had been 
deprived of their firearms and riding animals, rendered 
dependent upon the Government for food and clothing, 
and helpless to engage in further hostilities. 

* General Terry's Annual Report, 1876-77. 

364 



The Fruits of Struggle 



Thus the campaign which at one time had seemed 
doomed to a total and disastrous failure, under the skillful, 
tireless and courageous guidance of the men directing it, 
was brought to a successful conclusion. The names of 
Terry and Gibbon, Crook and Miles and Otis, will ever 
be associated with the subjugation of the great Sioux 
Nation, the most powerful confederation of aborigines on 
the continent, for, though the work was not quite com- 
pleted, and after 1876 the warlike spirit of this proud 
people still manifested itself at times in bloody outbreaks, 
the Sioux never again undertook war against the whites 
as an united nation. But to the enlisted soldiers and the 
few civilians with them, who, through that long, eventful 
campaign had fought and suffered and worked uncom- 
plainingly, belongs almost as much credit as to the officers 
who led them. Not the least deserving were the captain 
and crew of the Far West, who had rendered such valuable 
services with their steamer; services without which the 
army would have been crippled and the very success of the 
campaign jeopardized. 

Years afterward, when he had risen several grades in 
his profession. General Miles is said to have stated that 
Captain Marsh did not a little toward placing the first 
star on his shoulder. The captain and his sturdy vessel 
doubtless helped to place a coveted bar on many an 
officer's shoulder-strap that summer, and chevrons on 
the sleeves of many a man in the ranks. But the rewards 
that he prized most highly for his season's work were 
not the glories gained for himself or for others. They 

365 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



were simply the added confidence and friendship he had 
earned from the army he loved and from its officers, and 
the satisfaction of having done his duty and merited his 
winter's rest. The gratification of such modest ambitions 
of conscience has always been his chief desire and, like 
most men who hold fast to simple and generous ideals 
rather than adopt craftiness and selfishness, life has 
brought him little of material wealth. But, in its stead, 
it has given him a capacity for enjoyment, a tranquillity of 
mind, and a faith in and love for, his fellow men which 
no earthly riches could ever purchase. 

A pathetic fate eventually overtook the captain's gal- 
lant steamboat. After 1876 he never again commanded 
the Far West, and some years later she drifted into the 
lower river trade, running between St. Louis and Roche- 
port, Missouri. At last, one day in the autumn of 1883, 
October 20th,* to be exact, while downward bound with 
a trip for St. Louis, she struck a snag in Mullanphy Bend, 
seven miles below St. Charles, and sank, a total loss. 
Though it can hardly be said that, like Kipling's galley, 
"a craven-hearted pilot crammed her, crashing on the 
shore," yet her destruction was doubtless due to some 
error in navigation on the part of her lower river pilot. It 
seems a pity that she could not have found her last resting 
place somewhere in the regions where her days of glory 
had been spent. But under the sands at the foot of the 
forest-clad Charbonnier Bluffs she lies, in view of the 

* Capt. H. M. Chittenden, U. S. A., in Report of the Missouri River 
Commission, 1897. 

366 



The Fruits of Struggle 



site of old Fort Bellefontaine, where long ago the flags of 
France and Spain floated over the infant territory of Louis- 
iana. At least in the restless waters that wash her wast- 
ing bones are mingled many drops from those far-off 
torrents of the Northwest, the Big Horn and the Yellow- 
stone, which once, in the days of battle, bore her sturdy 
timbers so faithfully through every danger that they 
carried her at last, the Missouri Valley's most famous 
steamboat, to an immortal place in history. 



367 



CHAPTER XLIII 

THE ROSEBUD CARRIES THE GENERAL OF THE ARMY 

Here, in the New World's heart, there stands t(}-day 
A man, begotten of no royal line. 
Yet one whose lofty works accomplished, shine 
As beacons, whereby kings might light their way. 

THROUGH the period of cold weather while navi- 
gation was at a standstill, the Coulson Packet 
Company improved the time by building more 
boats to accommodate the increasing traffic. The military 
activity in the Northwest had given a great impetus to 
steamboating, for the profits were enormous from running 
vessels at $300.00 or $350.00 per diem, the prevailing 
rates for Government service. Along the Missouri River, 
moreover, thousands of settlers were annually making 
new homes in regions as yet remote from railroads and 
their presence added constantly to the local business of 
the river steamers. After the army had established itself 
there, even the Yellowstone Valley began to attract set- 
tlers, and hardy ranchmen and farmers were herding 
cattle and turning the prairies into cultivated fields even 
before the buflfalo had vanished or the rifle of the hostile 
had ceased to be a menace. 

Early in the spring of 1877 Captain Marsh went down 
to St. Louis to meet and take command of one of the 

368 



The ''Rosebud'' 



Company's new boats which had been built at Pittsburg 
during the preceding winter. She was the Rosebud, a 
vessel very similar to the Far West in hull construction, 
capacity and draught. Upon receiving the boat, the cap- 
tain started at once for Bismarck with her, doing a profit- 
able local business from St. Louis on up the Missouri. 
About forty miles below Sioux City, Iowa, the Rosebud 
passed the wreck of the unfortunate steamer, J. Donald 
Cameron, which had struck a snag and sunk on May 18th. 
This boat, together with the W. T. Sherman, had been 
built by the Government for service between Bismarck 
and the posts on the Yellowstone. The two vessels had 
left Jeffersonville, Indiana, together and had taken on 
board at Fort Leavenworth, Kansas, the families and 
the personal property of the officers of the 5th Infantry, 
which were to be conveyed to Tongue River Barracks. 
When the Don Cameron sunk she had on board about 
seventy-five passengers, principally women, including the 
wife of General Miles and her sister, Miss Lizzie Sher- 
man, a niece of the General. The boat had gone down 
quickly in eighteen feet of water, but by heroic work 
the crew of the Sherman, which was close at hand, suc- 
ceeded in rescuing them all. The Sherman had then 
taken them on to their destination, but all the private 
property of the regiment had been lost in the wreck and 
was never recovered. 

The Rosebud reached Bismarck early in July and here 
Captain Marsh found a distinguished party awaiting his 
arrival. It included W, T. Sherman. General of the Army 

369 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



of the United States; Colonels Poe and Bacon of his staff; 
General Terry, Major Card, Department Quartermaster; 
and Captain Smith, Aide-de-camp. General Sherman 
was making a tour of inspection of the western posts and 
had arrived at Bismarck on his way to the Yellowstone. 
Being met here by the Department commander. General 
Terry, the latter advised that they wait the arrival of Cap- 
tain Marsh, who was expected soon, as he did not wish to 
intrust the safety of his distinguished visitor in the hands of 
a less experienced navigator. It was not a difficult matter 
to accommodate the party comfortably, for the cabin of 
the Rosebud was much more commodious than that of the 
Far West, and as soon as the details were arranged the 
northward journey began. 

Brief halts were made at Fort Stevenson and Fort 
Buford and the boat then entered the Yellowstone on 
her way to the cantonment on the Tongue. Nothing of 
particular interest had as yet occurred, though many 
boats were passed, either carrying up supplies or returning 
for fresh cargoes. But at the mouth of Glendive Creek, 
General Miles was unexpectedly encountered. The 
indefatigable Indian fighter had just reached the Glen- 
dive on one of the almost .unnumbered hard scouts which 
he was constantly making over his district in pursuit of 
the Sioux who were still avoiding surrender. When the 
Rosebud arrived, he left the field for a brief space to ac- 
company the commanding general to his own rude head- 
quarters, which he seldom occupied during those troub- 
lous days. His scouting column, consisting of nine troops 

370 




5^ '^■" 



ip). I.v II r. )iaii 






STEAMER ROSEBUD ON THE MISSOURI RIVER 
NEAR FORT BENTON 



The ''Rosebud'' 



of the 7th Cavalry and six mounted companies of the 
5th Infantry, he turned over temporarily to the command 
of Col. S. D. Sturgis, 7th Cavalry.* General Miles had 
left the cantonment for this scout on July 4th. It was 
now the 15th, and on the 11th the Government steamer 
Sherman had reached the post with his wife on board. 
But he had not yet seen her, nor did he until the Rose- 
bud came in at the Tongue, about four o'clock on the 
afternoon of July 16th. 

In the isolated posts of the upper Missouri and the 
Yellowstone the monotony of daily life sometimes be- 
came almost unbearable. At each one of them the gar- 
rison was a world unto itself during at least eight months 
of the year. Each one had within it a little cluster of 
crude buildings sufficient to house the troops and their 
supplies, and without, a wilderness peopled only by prow- 
ling savages. Usually the only relief from the ceaseless 
round of garrison drudgery was found in occasional scouts, 
while the only evidence of "the pomp and circumstance 
of glorious war" was the brief burial ceremony now and 
then required over the grave of some comrade stricken 
down by a Sioux bullet. In such surroundings it is not 
surprising that many soldiers became restless and dis- 
satisfied, nor that desertions were frequent. 

* Though his name is seldom mentioned in this connection. Colonel 
and Brevet Maj.-Gen. S. D. Sturgis, a distinguished officer of the Union 
Army during the Rebellion, was the actual colonel of the 7th Cavalry 
during nearly all of the time that Lieut.-Col. G. A. Custer held active 
command of the regiment. General Sturgis was assigned to the col- 



onelcy in 1869 and retained it until his retirement from the ser\ace in 
1886. During a great part of the time he was on detached service, but 
after the deat^ of Custer he assumed active command. — J. M. H. 

371 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



At Tongue River Barracks in 1877 these conditions 
did not yet prevail to so great an extent as they did in later 
years, for the garrison was still chiefly occupied in active 
campaigning, which furnished a sufficiency of excite- 
ment. Nevertheless, it may be imagined that at such a 
post the advent of so important a personage as General 
Sherman was an event of great moment. As the Rose- 
bud drew near on that July afternoon it was easily to 
be seen that the news of her approach had traveled ahead 
and that preparations had been made to give the com- 
manding general a fitting reception. At the landing, 
when the boat drew up, were assembled all the officers 
present in garrison, and as General Sherman and his 
attendants stepped ashore the regimental band of the 
5th Infantry struck up a martial air, for the cantonment 
boasted no artillery and the customary salute had, per- 
force, to be dispensed with. Preceded by the band, the 
party walked up to the post, where General Miles was 
privileged to meet his wife after a year's separation, 
and General Sherman to greet both her and his other 
niece. Miss Lizzie Sherman. It was a strange place for 
such a family reunion, out there on the banks of the Yel- 
lowstone, amid the alarms of border warfare, and the fact 
was brought home to them even while they were ex- 
changing greetings by the appearance across the river of a 
mounted battalion of the 5th Infantry, which had been 
out on the scout with General Miles and was just returning. 

That night General Sherman accepted the hospitality 
of General Miles and remained on shore, but all the other 

372 



The ^'Rosebud'" 



visiting officers returned to sleep in their cabins on the 
steamer. The following morning was spent by General 
Sherman in looking over the cantonment and reservation 
and in examining the new and permanent post then in 
course of construction about one mile and a half west from 
the old. The new post was to be called Fort Keogh, in 
memory of one of the gallant troop commanders of the 
7th Cavalry who had fallen with Custer. It was being 
built by about 200 mechanics under the direction of Cap- 
tain Heintzelman, assistant quartermaster. In the even- 
ing. General Sherman received the officers and their 
wives at General Miles' quarters. 

At ten o'clock on the morning of the 18th the officers 
of the garrison appeared on board the Rosebud to pay their 
official respects to General Terry, who carried his head- 
quarters there, and at six o'clock that evening a dress 
parade and review were held on the plain near the post. 
The troops participating were the band and eight com- 
panies of the 5th Infantry, four of the companies, com- 
prising the battalion of Captain Snyder, being mounted 
on Indian ponies. It was an unusual event for the hard- 
worked soldiers, reminding them of earlier days they had 
spent in the pleasant stations of the East, where dress 
parade was a part of the daily routine. But the interest 
of this occasion was enhanced by an addition to the usual 
ceremonies which could have been made only before a 
body of troops engaged in active warfare, and that of the 
sort which breeds heroes. While the companies were 
standing on parade previous to passing in review before 

373 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



General Sherman and the other officers and the ladies 
of the garrison, some thirty enlisted men were called by 
name from the ranks and marched to the front and center, 
accompanied by the colors. Upon the breast of each 
General Sherman then pinned a Medal of Honor, awarded 
to the recipient for some specific act of gallantry during 
the hard-fought engagements with the Sioux in the pre- 
ceding winter. It is not an easy matter to win a medal 
for bravery from Congress, and perhaps nowhere else 
than at the Tongue River cantonment could so many 
men have been found deserving of such recognition. 
During the northwestern Indian Wars in the years 1876 
and 1877, the ratio of loss of officers and men to the num- 
ber engaged was equal to, if not greater than, the ratio of 
loss to the numbers engaged on either side during the 
Civil War.* The fact is hard to realize, but it is plain 
that under such circumstances there was no dearth of 
opportunities for gallantry in action. 

At ten o'clock on the evening of the parade. Generals 
Sherman and Terry bade farewell to their hospitable 
hosts at Tongue River and the Rosebud resumed her 
journey. Following the course of his memorable trip of 
the year before, when the boat reached the mouth of the 
Big Horn, Captain Marsh turned her into that stream and 
steamed up to the Little Big Horn. But a different scene 
greeted his eyes from the desolate one he had looked 
upon thirteen months earlier, when lying at this spot wait- 
ing for Reno's wounded. Now, 600 yards above the 
* Official Report of Gen. P. H. Sheridan, 1877-78. 

374 



The ''Rosebud'' 



mouth of the tributary were encamped four companies 
of the 11th Infantry under Major G. P. Buell. On the 
high ground nearby, the framework of substantial build- 
ings, corresponding in number and general design to the 
ones at Fort Abraham Lincoln, were rapidly rising under 
the hands of the one hundred mechanics who had been 
there since July 1st. Across the mouth of the Little Big 
Horn a boom was stretched with hundreds of logs floating 
behind it, which a saw-mill close to the bank was busily 
cutting into lumber. Up in the timbered valley beyond 
could be heard the ringing axes of wood-cutters felling yet 
more timber to go into the structures which ere long were 
to become the post of Fort Custer. At this point. General 
Sherman said good-bye to General Terry and to Captain 
Marsh and his steamer. Escorted by a troop of the 
7th Cavalry, sent up from Tongue River Barracks for the 
purpose, he departed for Fort Ellis overland, passing 
around to view the Custer battleground on his way. 



S75 



CHAPTER XLIV 

THE BONES OF HEROES 

To that lone region wild of brawling streams 
And beetling, craggy cliffs and naked plain. 
Where, on a sultry summer's day, lay slain 
Heroic Custer and his gallant men. 

THE battlefield of the Little Big Horn when General 
Sherman looked upon it, was not in the condition 
in which it had remained for more than a year 
after the fight. Only a few weeks before the commanding 
general reached the historic scene of disaster, a detach- 
ment of troops had visited the spot for the express pur- 
pose of clearing the field of the debris of battle, properly 
interring the remains of the soldiers slain there, and 
recovering and taking away the bodies of the officers. 
The party detailed for the duty was Troop I of the 7th 
Cavalry, under Captain Nowlan. Col. Michael V. Sheri- 
dan, a brother of Gen. Philip H. Sheridan and a member 
of his staff, was in general charge of the burial party, 
while Sergeant M. C. Caddie, the non-commissioned 
officer who had served so faithfully on the Far West dur- 
ing the preceding year, was with Troop I. 

Captain Marsh bore no personal share in the expedition 
of Colonel Sheridan, as the latter went to and returned 

376 



The Bones of Heroes 



from the battlefield on the steamer Fletcher. But he was 
naturally much interested in the results of the trip and 
became thoroughly acquainted with them through his 
friendship with Sergeant Caddie and other participants. 
It may therefore be excusable to mention here some facts 
concerning the work of the burial party which are vouched 
for by Sergeant Caddie, though they seem to have remained 
practically unknown until the present time, to everyone 
save the men who were in that party. 

Troop I in the battle of the Little Big Horn had been 
under the command of Captain Myles W. Keogh, who, 
together with every man of the troop present on the 
field, had been killed. Later the troop was reorganized 
with recruits and the few survivors of the old organization 
who had been absent from the colors on the fatal 25th of 
June. Among the latter had been Sergeant Caddie. 
When Custer's column moved out on the campaign, 
Caddie had been detailed to remain at Powder River in 
charge of the 7th Cavalry's property which was left there. 
Owing to his intimate acquaintance with the officers and 
men of his regiment, particularly those of Keogh 's troop, 
the Sergeant was able to be of much assistance in iden- 
tifying the dead when Colonel Sheridan reached the field 
in July, 1877. 

All the official reports published after the battle, all 
the personal narratives by survivors of Reno's and Gib- 
bon's troops, and all the later histories which the author 
has had access to, state, if they mention the matter at 
all, that on Wednesday, June the 28th, 1876, Reno's 

377 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



and Gibbon's men, "buried the dead" of Custer's com- 
mand. Sergeant Caddie,* on the other hand, declares 
that when Colonel Sheridan's burial party arrived at the 
field a year later, they found all the skeletons lying on top 
of the ground. This is accounted for, the Sergeant says, 
by the fact that immediately after the battle the survivors 
and the relief column had no means of digging graves. 
There had been not a pick nor a shovel with Custer's 
command, and probably there were not a half-dozen 
such implements with Gibbon's troops. Both columns 
had set out on forced marches, and they were not carrying 
a pound of superfluous baggage. Under such circum- 
stances and with the limited time at their disposal, the 
task of digging over 260 graves in the hard prairie soil 
was manifestly an impossible one. Nor does it seem to 
have been seriously attempted. 

Colonel Sheridan and his men camped on the field for 
about ten days, interring the bones. Sergeant Caddie 
states that the bodies of all of the officers who had fallen, 
excepting two who were never found, were placed in 
coffins. Each body had a stake at its head marked with 
a number to correspond with the name in a list which had 
been prepared immediately after the fight. The Sergeant 
says that when they came to the body marked Number 
One in the list and on the stake at its head, and supposed 
to be that of General Custer, it was placed in a coffin, 
and then on the ground was found a blouse on which 
it had been lying. An examination of the blouse revealed 
* In personal letters to the author and to Captain Marsh. 

378 



The Bones of Heroes 



the name of the wearer in an inside pocket; it was that 
of a corporal. It was a disconcerting discovery to find 
that even the General could not be satisfactorily identified, 
but the Sergeant goes on to state that later they "found 
another body and placed in coffin. I think we got right 
body the second time." 

Gen. Edward S. Godfrey, undoubtedly the best living 
authority on the campaign of the Little Big Horn in all its 
aspects, throws further light on this distressing topic in 
a letter to the author, in which he says: 

"What Sergeant Caddie says as to the burial of the greater 
number of the bodies is pretty correct. There were very few tools 
in the command. Each troop had a certain part of the ground to 
go over and bury the dead within its limits. But I feel quite sure 
that in the case of the officers greater care was exercised. Cap- 
tain H. J. Nowlan, 7th Cavalry, told me that he marked the 
grave of each officer with a stake driven below the surface of 
the ground. The name of the officer was written, on a slip of 
paper, this paper was put in an empty cartridge shell, and this 
shell driven into the top of the stake. He made a sketch of the 
ground to show the location of the grave of each officer, and he 
went with General M. V. Sheridan when the bodies were re- 
moved. In some cases part of the bones were somewhat re- 
moved from the places of burial, but Captain Nowlan told me 
great care was taken in their collection." 

On the field Sergeant Caddie picked up a shoe which 
he recognized as having belonged to Captain Keogh.* 
Most of his former comrades of Troop I he was able to 

* There seem to have been more relics of Captain Keogh recovered 
than of any other ofBcer who fell with Custer. His horse, Comanche, 
was saved, as previously related, while among other booty of the 7th 
Cavalry recovered by General Crook on the battlefield of Shm Buttes, 
Dakota, was one of Captain Keogh's gauntlets, marked with his name. 

379 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



identify by their clothing and other distinguishing marks 
which he found. All were lying as they had fallen, in 
skirmish line about nine feet apart. Before the burial 
party left, each grave was marked with a wooden head- 
board on which was painted the name and rank of the 
dead, if known. A number of them had to be marked 
"Unknown." A large monument was also put up on 
the spot where General Custer was supposed to have 
fallen. It was in the form of a pyramid and was con- 
structed of cord-wood, the interior being filled with bones 
of the dead horses which were scattered all over the field. 
The head-boards have all since been replaced by stones, 
while a handsome monolith now stands instead of the 
first crude pile of timber, as sentinel over the field of glory. 
Sergeant Caddie relates an incident of the battle itself 
which is not generally known. The stories have often 
been told of the troopers, Morton, Goldin and Kanipe, who 
were sent from Custer's column with orders to Reno and 
Benteen after the parting of the squadrons and who thus 
narrowly escaped with their lives. But there was yet 
another man who slipped through the jaws of death even 
later than they did, though perhaps the fact that he did 
so involuntarily deterred him from ever making a public 
statement of his adventure. Sergeant Caddie, in a letter 
to Captain Marsh, gives a brief account of the incident 
which may as well be given here in his own words, since 
it leaves nothing to be added: 

"... There was one thing I forgot to mention about 
the Custer fight that very few know about. The company 

380 



The Bones of Heroes 



blacksmith of I Company, 7th Cavahy, Captain Keogh's com- 
pany, was Gustave Korn. When the command was about a 
half mile from the Indian camp, he had to stop to cinch up his 
saddle. When he came up to the company again he could not 
stop his horse, which ran right through the Indians to where 
Colonel Reno was. His horse dropped dead just when about 
two rods from the breastworks. He was shot five times. The 
man did not get a scratch. 

"This same Gustave Korn was one of the first men killed 
at Wounded Knee, S. D., 1890. The horse that Korn had 
killed was the first horse that was issued to me when I came to 
N. D., in 1873. I traded with Korn before starting out on 
trip, for another horse. ..." 

After General Sherman had left the steamer Rosebud 
at the mouth of the Little Big Horn, the boat returned to 
Fort Keogh with General Terry still on board. She was 
met at the fort by General Miles, who informed Captain 
Marsh that he desired the boat to remain in the Yellow- 
stone during the balance of the summer for the purpose 
of transporting supplies. General Terry therefore left the 
Rosebud and went on board the Far West, which was 
about departing for Fort Buford, while Captain Marsh 
began running his steamer in quartermaster's service 
between the Tongue and the Big Horn, continuing the 
work until the water became too low for navigation. 

The sudden and remarkable dash of Chief Joseph and 
his non-treaty Nez Perce Indians from northwestern 
Oregon across Idaho and Montana almost to the British 
line, furnished plenty of excitement for the soldiers during 
the late summer. General Miles, hurrying across country, 
intercepted the Nez Perce fugitives at the Bear Paw 

381 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Mountains, nearly on the Line, and prevented them from 
forming the junction with Sitting Bull, which they con- 
templated. But the campaign was fought far from the 
Yellowstone regions where Captain Marsh was stationed 
and he had no part in it. Indeed, he seldom left his boat 
at all, for she was very busy all through the season in 
carrying to Fort Custer the supplies brought up to Fort 
Keogh by other boats which were of too deep draught to 
convey them further. 

The round trip between the two posts usually occupied 
only a few days and it soon became customary on almost 
every trip for some of the ladies of the Fort Keogh garrison 
to make the journey for pleasure. It furnished a welcome 
break in the monotony of their life at the post, and since 
the danger of Indian attacks had ceased to be as great 
as formerly. Captain Marsh was glad to have them 
along. On one occasion Miss Lizzie Sherman and Mrs. 
C. E. Hargous, wife of the First Lieutenant commanding 
Company C, 5th Infantry, made the trip, escorted by 
Lieutenants O. F. Long and H. K. Bailey of the 5th. 
Both of the ladies, but especially Miss Sherman, speedily 
won the approval of Captain Marsh by their cheerful tem- 
pers and the uncomplaining spirit with which they bore 
the little inconveniences unavoidable to travelers in such 
a country. 

As usual, the boat made frequent landings to obtain 
firewood, and when she did so it was the duty of her 
oflBcers to take their guns and go out with the working 
party as guards against Indian attack. The ladies usually 

382 



The Bones of Heroes 



improved these opportunities to walk ashore and ramble 
along the bank near the boat with their escorts. Toward 
sunset one evening the Rosebud landed at the side of a 
bluff covered with good-sized pine trees, and the crew 
went out after logs, which they were to take on board 
and saw up under way. Captain Marsh accompanied 
the choppers and while standing near them at the crest of 
the bluff, rifle in hand, he heard his name called. He 
turned and saw Miss Sherman and Lieutenant Long a 
little way down the slope. The young lady was beckon- 
ing to him excitedly and calling: 

" Come, quick, Captain ! Bring your gun ! " 

He hastened down and as he reached her side she was 
looking with trepidation at a hollow log lying near, while 
Lieutenant Long was half-laughingly trying to quiet her 
alarm. 

**Oh, Captain Marsh," exclaimed Miss Sherman, as 
he came up, "a big, striped snake just ran past me into 
that log. I saw it. Please shoot it quick, oh, please!" 

The captain walked over and peered into the log, but 
he could see nothing. His action naturally increased 
Miss Sherman's agitation and she implored him to "shoot 
quick!" So, being anxious to display his gallantry in 
the presence of so pretty a girl, he thrust the muzzle of his 
gun into the hole and blazed away. Scarcely had the 
report of the shot sounded when something leaped forth 
from the log and, darting across the open space, disap- 
peared in the bushes. There was a moment of silence 
while each looked at the other in horrified surprise. Then 

383 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



everyone turned and with significant speed fled to the 
boat and disappeared within their respective cabins. 
A few moments later, if someone had stepped to the 
stern of the Rosebud, he might have discovered, floating 
away on the swift current of the Yellowstone, some 
objects strongly resembling human wearing apparel. 
And such, in fact, they were. Miss Sherman's "big, 
striped snake" was striped, undoubtedly; her only error 
had been in mistaking a quadruped for a reptile, for the 
quarry was a polecat and he had left his pursuers with 
very positive evidence as to his identity. 

When the Rosebud finally went out of the river in the 
fall, Miss Sherman was a passenger as far as Bismarck. 
On bidding Captain Marsh farewell, she gave him this 
solemn, parting injunction: 

"Captain, beware of the snakes on the Yellowstone!" 
During the following winter Miss Sherman was married 
to Senator Don Cameron of Pennsylvania. Though 
Captain Marsh never saw his fair passenger again after 
she left his boat at Bismarck, her advice has not been 
forgotten. 



384 



CHAPTER XLV 

RUSTLERS 

Come, take up your cinchas 
And shake up your reins; 
Come, %vake up your broncho 
And break for ifie plains! 

A FTER lying dormant for seven years, the North- 
/-% ern Pacific Railroad, in the spring of 1879, at 
length began pushing construction work west- 
ward on its line from Bismarck. The first division on 
which actual operations were undertaken extended from 
the Missouri River due west about one hundred miles 
toward the Little Missouri. During the summer the 
surveyors, graders and track-layers were exposed to great 
danger from Indians, and four companies of infantry 
from Forts Buford and Lincoln remained constantly 
with them as they moved forward. The Indians who 
made such precautions necessary were chiefly from the 
camps of Sitting Bull in British America. Since his escape 
to alien territory three years before with his thirty wretched 
lodges, the haughty trouble-maker of the Sioux had 
gained in strength and importance almost daily. The 
restless elements in all the tribes of the Northwest natur- 

385 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



ally regarded him as the master-spirit of disaffection 
and it became the ambition of every unruly red man from 
the boundaries of Nebraska to the mountain valleys of 
Idaho to make his way to the camps of Sitting Bull, 
There he fondly imagined he would find again the old- 
time freedom and plenty which had vanished forever 
from the regions he had been wont to roam. 

It was this vision of barbaric liberty to be found beyond 
the Line which gave Chief Joseph the impulse to lead his 
Nez Perce followers on their desperate northward dash 
in 1877; which impelled the Bannock tribesmen to essay 
the same adventure a twelvemonth later, and which for 
years sent little parties straggling northward constantly 
from the great reservations along the Missouri. In 1879 
General Miles estimated that the camps of Sitting Bull 
contained not less than 6,000, and possibly as many as 
8,000 souls, and from 12,000 to 15,000 horses * The 
Dominion authorities permitted this formidable body 
of hostiles to remain unmolested on their soil, gathering 
all the arms and ammunition necessary for frequent in- 
cursions into the United States. Such incursions be- 
came more numerous as time went on, for the Indians 
did not find the easy existence in their new abode which 
they anticipated. Game was becoming almost as scarce 
north of the Line as south of it and to keep themselves 
from starvation. Sitting Bull's followers resorted to raids 
into Montana, where many pioneer farmers and stock- 
raisers fell easy victims to their attacks. 

* General Terry's Official Report, 1879-80. 

386 



Rustlers 

In spite of the dangers they were compelled to en- 
counter, settlers poured into the fertile valleys of the 
Missouri and the Yellowstone, most of them engaging in 
the herding of cattle, for which industry the country was 
peculiarly suited. In March, 1880, Lieutenant Maguire, 
an officer of the Corps of Engineers who visited the country 
on surveying and scientific work, found 600 people in the 
new settlement of Miles City, under the shadow of Fort 
Keogh, fifty-four settlers between that place and Fort 
Buford, seventy-two ranchers along Tongue River, and 
588 white people in the Yellowstone Valley above Fort 
Keogh, of whom seventy-seven were women, while over 
23,000 cattle and 8,000 sheep were being grazed over the 
prairies from which the buffalo and other wild creatures 
were rapidly disappearing.* But in protecting these in- 
fant settlements from Sitting Bull's warriors and those 
white outlaws of the border who were scarcely less ruth- 
less, the garrisons of Forts Keogh and Custer, Ellis and 
Shaw and Buford, were kept busy night and day. Hardly 
a week passed that scouts were not out from one or more 
of the army posts in pursuit of marauders, red or white, 
who had been raiding ranches and farms and committing 
robbery and murder. 

As in the early mining days of western Montana fifteen 
years before, "Sheriff" Plummer and his cut-throat 
confederates had long held the community in terror, 
so now in the new grazing country of eastern Montana a 
younger generation of desperadoes preyed on a people as 
* Report of the Chief of Engineers, 1880-81. 
387 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



yet too feeble to enforce the laws. Among the bad- 
lands back from the Yellowstone and in the remote fast- 
nesses of the hills along the Little Missouri, the outlaws 
found safe havens whence they might sally forth to way- 
lay travelers or swoop down by night upon the scattered 
cattle herds pasturing in the river bottoms. From their 
dual occupation the outlaws became equally well known 
as "cattle rustlers" and "road agents," and they gave the 
troops almost as much trouble as the Indians. When 
business became dull in their shady professions they would 
turn temporarily to the trap and the rifle and secure a 
few peltries for barter at the nearest post. Or, shoulder- 
ing their axes, they would go down to a timber point and 
cut cord-wood for passing steamers. But while posing 
as industrious frontiersmen, eager to earn an honest dollar, 
they were ever on the alert for opportunities to practice 
their chosen vocations. Nor were they at any pains to 
conceal the fact, for they held the fragile law of the settle- 
ments in utter contempt, as one of Captain Marsh's ex- 
periences with them well illustrates. 

After the season of 1877 the captain gave up the steamer 
Rosebud and, at the same time, his long connection with 
the Coulson Packet Company. The following spring he 
engaged himself to the firm of Leighton and Jordan, post 
traders at Forts Buford and Keogh and at Poplar River 
Agency, on the Fort Peck Indian Reservation. Leigh- 
ton and Jordan were constantly receiving large quantities 
of freight from Bismarck during the open season, and 
they determined for the sake of economy to have a steam- 

388 



Rustlers 

boat of their own. Accordingly, during the winter of 
1877-78, a boat was built for them at Pittsburg, Pa., under 
the direction of an Eastern partner in their business, 
Capt. C. W. Batchelor of Pittsburg. The new vessel was 
named the F. Y . Batchelor, in memory of a deceased 
brother of the captain. Early in the spring Captain 
Marsh entered into a contract with Leighton and Jor- 
dan to take command of the boat and he went East to 
bring her up to Bismarck. 

On the 9th of May the Batchelor cleared from Pittsburg, 
carrying as passengers Captain Batchelor and several of 
his friends, bound for a sight-seeing tour in the far North- 
west. An excellent way-landing business was done along 
the Ohio and Mississippi to St. Louis and thence up the 
Missouri to Yankton, where the boat arrived on June 
3rd. At Ste. Genevieve, Missouri, the places of the two 
Ohio River engineers were taken by Missouri River men, 
one of whom was George Foulk, who had served the Far 
West so well two years before. Captain Marsh's part- 
ner at the wheel, Andy Johnson, left the Batchelor at 
Yankton to take charge of the Nellie Peck, downward 
bound. The river was high and rising and the Batchelor 
made a quick run to Bismarck, where she arrived on 
June 12th and discharged nearly all the cargo brought 
up from below, a new cargo of post traders' goods being 
taken on for the upper forts and for Miles City. At Bis- 
marck one of the owners, Mr. Joseph Leighton, joined 
the boat and on the 12th she started up river. 

When Fort Buford was reached, Mr. Leighton found 
389 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



bad news awaiting him. Among the Government con- 
tracts held by his firm was one for keeping the garrison 
of Fort Buford suppHed with fresh beef. The herd for 
this purpose was pastured opposite the fort in the point 
of land between the Missouri and the Yellowstone Rivers, 
where the heavy timber protected the cattle from inclem- 
ent weather and good grazing was close at hand. But 
one night just previous to the arrival of the Batchelor a 
gang of "rustlers" had paid a visit to the herd and the 
next morning fifty fat steers were missing. When Mr. 
Leighton received this information, his anger knew no 
bounds, but as he had never met with a similar experience 
before and did not know how to proceed, it seemed that 
his resentment would probably have to waste itself with- 
out result. 

The boat had not gone far on her way up the Yellow- 
stone when she came to a newly established wood-yard. 
She went to the bank to take on some fuel, and it was 
then found that the proprietors of the infant industry 
were four men well known in the country, whose repu- 
tations for honesty were exceedingly dubious. From 
certain of their remarks which he overheard. Captain 
Marsh soon became convinced that the seeming wood- 
hawks knew a great deal concerning the recent disap- 
pearance of the beef cattle from the Fort Buford herd. 
He quietly informed Mr. Leighton of his suspicions, 
but had no sooner done so than the latter, bursting with 
indignation, rushed over to the men and, after abusing 
them roundly, finished his tirade by announcing that if 

390 



Rustlers 

they did not immediately return the stolen stock he would 
inform Judge Strevell, at Miles City, and have them 
all arrested. 

Mr. Leighton's dire threats had an effect upon his audi- 
tors which was painfully surprising to him. Not only 
did they fail to show any evidences of consternation, but, 
on the contrary, they laughed at him scornfully and walked 
away. His torrent of invective had burst forth before 
Captain Marsh could foresee or prevent it, and the cap- 
tain had been obliged to stand by and listen to it in un- 
comfortable silence, well knowing that Mr. Leighton was 
merely making himself ridiculous. The captain had 
passed through long years of experience with men of 
the hardened class to which these rustlers belonged, and 
he was well aware that they no more feared the majestic 
name of Judge Strevell than they did that of the King 
of Siam. As soon as he could break in, he drew Mr. 
Leighton aside and exclaimed: 

"Now, see here, Joe, you're making a bad break. 
These fellows don't care anything for that sort of talk, 
and you'll get no cattle by raising such a disturbance." 

"Well, then, how in h am I going to get them?" 

sputtered the irate trader. 

"I'll tell you how if you'll do as I say," replied the 
captain. "The boys like to play a game of poker now 
and then.'* 

Leighton was mystified. 

" Go on," he said, doubtfully. 

"They've got to have money to play it with, haven't 
391 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



they? Give it to them. Make it $250; five dollars 
apiece for the cattle. Have somebody fix it up with the 
boys and give them fifty five-dollar bills, and the cattle 
will be back in the herd mighty soon." 

"Oh, get out," cried Leighton. "That's throwing 
good money after bad. They'll keep the money and 
the cattle, too." 

"No, they won't," answered the captain. "You do 
as I say and you'll get your cattle, and it's the only way 
you ever will get them." 

Though sceptical, Mr. Leighton took his advice. "The 
boys" were invited on board and went up river some 
distance. While the boat was under way the financial 
arrangement was made and the $250 were quietly handed 
over to the rustlers. Then they went ashore, and a few 
days later Mr. Leighton received the comforting intelli- 
gence that the missing cattle had returned to the herd as 
suddenly and mysteriously as they had previously van- 
ished from it. 

When the Batchelor arrived at Fort Keogh on June 24th 
she was warmly welcomed, and during the evening the 
officers and ladies of the post gave a military hop on 
board, the music being furnished by the regimental band 
of the 5th Infantry. Next morning the boat entered 
the Big Horn on her way to Fort Custer. The incidents 
of her journey up the Big Horn and of her stay at Fort 
Custer are interestingly described in her log, which was 
kept by the clerk, S. J. Batchelor, writing from the dic- 
tation of Captain Marsh: 

392 



Rustlers 



" June 26. — The first buffalo was seen this morning. During 
the day a great many were seen, and many shots fired at them, 
but we failed to find any choice buffalo steaks served up for our 
meals. Didn't stop to pick them up. At 6 P. M. we arrived 
at the old Custer battleground (now Fort Pease) of 1873. At 
8 P. M. we entered the Big Horn River and laid up for the night 
five miles above the mouth, having made the run from Tongue 
River in two daylights, being pronounced the quickest time 
ever made. 

"June 27. — All hands were called up this morning to see the 
snow-capped Big Horn Mountains. To see the sun glistening 
on the snow, while we were sweltering with heat, was truly a 
sight to be witnessed. The distance to the mountains was esti- 
mated at seventy-five miles, but seen very distinctly with the 
naked eye. The Big Horn River is one of the most rapid and 
tortuous rivers that has ever been navigated by a steamboat. 
The current is terrific and at places it seems impossible for any 
boat to stem it. Have had no occasion to use a line on account 
of the current. 

"June 28. — Arrived at Fort Custer at 7 A. M., being the first 
and only boat that has arrived there this summer. Fort Custer 
is situated at the junction of the Little Big Horn and Big Horn 
rivers. The fort stands at an elevation of one hundred and 
seventy-five feet above the river, and at an altitude of seven 
thousand feet above the ocean. Part of the 2nd Infantry and 
part of the 11th Cavalry, under command of General Buell, are 
stationed here. While lying here, something more than one 
hundred lodges of Crow Indians were busily engaged crossing 
the river with all their plunder and ponies, on their way to their 
new reservation on the Big Horn. It was a sight well worth see- 
ing. We had many a ' how ' and shake during our stay. These 
Indians are a very honest tribe; won't steal unless they get a 
chance. 

"Captain Baldwin, Adjutant General of General Miles' staff, 
sent an ambulance to the boat and took Captains C. W. Batche- 
lor, Warner and Sharpe out to the Custer battlefield, where 
General Miles had gone that morning, with a company of infan- 
try as escort, to make an examination of the battlefield. General 

393 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Miles ordered horses and escorted the visitors around the entire 
field, a distance of not less than fifteen miles, pointing out and 
showing them all prominent places known in that terrible strug- 
gle against such odds in which more than three hundred brave 
men lost their lives. 

"The party crossed the Little Big Horn at the same ford where 
General Reno crossed in his retreat. 'Curley,' the Crow scout, 
the only known Kving being saved from the Custer massacre, 
was interviewed through an interpreter on the boat, by General 
Miles. More details and correct information was obtained 
from him than had ever been given. 'Curley' had never re- 
covered from the fright of that memorable day. General Miles 
was accompanied over the battlefield by White Horse and Little 
Creek, two Cheyenne Indians who were in the fight against 
Custer. The Indian village, where Custer made the attack, 
was five miles in length along the Little Big Horn, and said to 
number from five to seven thousand warriors. The plain where 
the Indians were encamped was a beautiful, wide prairie, cov- 
ered with good grass. The Little Big Horn, where Reno crossed 
on his retreat, to-day contained water deep enough to come to 
the middle of the saddle-flaps of the horses." 

General Miles and his party went down on the boat 
as far as Fort Keogh, where they disembarked while 
the Batchelor proceeded to Bismarck. Later in the 
season, having discovered that his boat was possessed 
of unusual speed and staying powers. Captain Marsh 
determined to try her for a record. How well she suc- 
ceeded is shown in the " Log of the Steamer F. Y. Batch- 
elor, Trip No. 4," which reads: 

"August 10.— Left Bismarck at 4 :30 P. M. Arrived at Turtle 
Creek at 10:30 P. M. Took 22f cords of wood. Met steamer 
Josephine. 

"August 1 1 . — Arrived at Knife River 4 :30 A. M. Met steamer 
Eclipse. Reached Stevenson 9 A. M., 16^ hours out. Arrived 

394 



Rustlers 



at old Berthold 12:25, 19 hours 55 minutes from Bismarck. 
Arrived 1^ miles below Little Missouri at 4:30 P. M., 24 hours 
out. Took 4 cords wood. Landed at Pleasant Point and took 
25 cords. Met steamer Big Horn a little above Berthold. 

"August 12.— Arrived at Knife River No. 2 at 3 P. M., 34^ 
hours out from Bismarck. Met steamer Helena at 7:30 A. M. at 
Strawberry Island. Arrived at Tobacco Garden at 9:40 A. M.; 
at Lanning & Grinnell's wood-yard at 9:55; took 12^ cords 
wood. When 48 hours out were ten miles below the Big Muddy. 
Arrived at Big Muddy at 6 P. M., 49^ hours out. Arrived at 
Buford 11 :55 P. M., 55 hours and 25 minutes out from Bismarck. 
We, the undersigned passengers on the steamer Batchelor, 
certify to the correctness of the above statement. 
L. N. Sanger, 

Captain, 11th Infantry. 
SiG Hanauer, 
J. E. Walker, 

Bismarck, D. T." * 

Though the Far West had made over twice the dis- 
tance in twenty-five minutes less time when bringing 
Reno's wounded to Fort Lincoln two years before, she 
had done it while steaming with the current. The Batche- 
lor, on the other hand, made her record against the current, 
as speed records are customarily made. Her time for 
the upstream run between Bismarck and Fort Buford 
has never been equaled by another boat. 

* The above log of the steamer F. Y. Batchelor, as well as the extract 
from the log of her first trip, previously quoted, are taken from "Inci- 
dents in My Life," by Charles William Batchelor. 



395 



CHAPTER XLVI 

WITH KENDRICK TO THE MUSSELSHELL 

7 was lyin' snug an' low 

In a hollow full a' snow. 

When the hostiles flanked the squadron 

From a wooded ridge near by. 

IT is noticeable in the history of all Western rivers 
that as railroads have become well established to 
points along their banks the steamboat industry 
below these points has languished and finally died. Be- 
fore railroads had reached the Missouri River, St. Louis 
was the commercial center for the entire valley of that 
stream and the starting place of all its steamboat lines. 
Then, as the railroads crept into Omaha and other towns 
above St. Louis, Sioux City became the base of naviga- 
tion; then Yankton, and, at last, Bismarck. The changes 
were wrought quickly and positively. There was never 
a reaction to old conditions when once they had vanished. 
One season the levee of a river town might be crowded 
with busy packets; the next, after the whistle of the loco- 
motive had sounded somewhere along the shores above 
it, that levee would be deserted and grass-grown. The 
spirit of the age demands rapid transportation, and the 
speeding railroad train struck the knell of the leisurely 

396 



With Kendrick to the Musselshell 

river boat. Though in recent years the enormously in- 
creasing demands of commerce make it evident that a 
resort will soon have to be made to the rivers for the 
transportation of slow and heavy freight in order to relieve 
the overtaxed railroads, the revival of river commerce is 
still in the future and, when it comes, it will doubtless 
be conducted by methods differing radically from those 
formerly in vogue. 

Though Yankton had not totally lost her river trade 
in 1878, 1879, and 1880, it was on the wane, and Bismarck, 
built up by the Northern Pacific Railroad, was profiting 
by the older city's loss. The steamer F. Y. Batchelor, 
going up river in the spring of 1878, spoke but one boat 
between Yankton and Bismarck, while between Bismarck 
and Fort Keogh she spoke six. The prosperous boating 
days of even the Yellowstone were numbered, however, 
and every rail spiked down on the westward-creeping line 
of the railroad brought nearer the time when the packets, 
their occupation gone, must be laid upon the bank to 
rust and decay. But a few years of life were still left to 
the trade of the extreme upper rivers, and Captain Marsh 
remained in it as long as he could profitably do so. 

The season of 1879, and the early part of that of 1880, 
were uneventful to the captain. He continued on the 
Batchelor, plying between Bismarck and the Yellow- 
stone. During the winter of 1879 he built at Sioux 
City for local ferry purposes a stern-wheel boat which 
he named the Andrew S. Bennett, in honor of his old 
friend, Captain Bennett of the 5th Infantry. This brave 

397 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



officer had fallen in a battle with the Bannock Indians on 
Clark's Fork, Montana, September 4, 1878,* and his 
death caused deep sorrow to Captain Marsh, who had 
come to know him intimately during their days together 
on the Yellowstone. As soon as General Miles learned 
of the captain's action in naming his new ferry-boat after 
the deceased soldier, he and the other officers of the 5th 
Infantry engaged an artist in the East to paint a life-size 
portrait of Captain Bennett, which they presented to 
Captain Marsh. He hung it in the cabin of the vessel 
and, though the latter was cut down and sunk by the ice 
at Sioux City many years ago, the portrait was rescued 
and is still in the captain's possession. 

While owning the Andrew S. Bennett, Captain Marsh 
did not himself operate her, but hired a master, as he did 
for the ferry-boat at Bismarck, which he had acquired 
several years earlier. He found it more profitable to 
remain on the Batchelor himself, where he could command 
a good salary during the open season. 

Throughout the years ending with 1880, the Indians 
along the British line were becoming constantly more 
troublesome. The scarcity of game in Canada was not 
only forcing the followers of Sitting Bull back into Mon- 
tana for subsistence, but was also driving the native 
Canadian Indians, of the Cree, Blood, Piegan, and other 
tribes, to indulge in similar forays. Such conditions 
naturally aroused great indignation among the agency 
Indians in northern Montana, whose reservations were 



* "The Army of the United States.' 

398 



With Kendrick to the Musselshell 

invaded, and the United States troops were steadily en- 
gaged in pursuing the hostiles and in fighting dozens of 
insignificant engagements which must ever remain name- 
less in history, though they brought death to many a brave 
soldier. In this desultory warfare Captain Marsh, 
quietly steaming back and forth along the Yellowstone, 
bore no part. But at length, late in the autumn of 1880, 
so late, indeed, that it was really winter, a situation arose 
in which the military authorities were glad to be able to 
turn again to the veteran boatman who had served the 
army so well in the past. 

At such an inclement time of year General Miles was 
again contemplating one of those hard winter campaigns 
against the marauding Indians from Canada to which he 
so often resorted. In order to have supplies readily 
accessible to his troops when they should take the field, he 
had caused a depot to be established on the Missouri at 
the mouth of Musselshell River. To this point, on Oc- 
tober 30th, he despatched a party of twelve soldiers, 
ten Indian scouts and an interpreter, under Lieutenant 
Kislingbury, 11th Infantry, to guard the supplies which 
were already there and others which were still to arrive. 

The Lieutenant and his detachment arrived at their 
destination on November 6th. Next morning, in that 
still hour just before dawn so often chosen by Indians 
for their attacks, the drowsy herd-guard suddenly found 
itself fighting for life with a war party of Sioux who rushed 
upon them like phantoms. As the rifle fire crackled out, 
the entire detachment hurried to the rescue and after an 

399 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



hour's contest the enemy was driven off, losing one war- 
rior in the encounter. On their part, the assailants killed 
one horse of the herd and wounded three.* The Indians 
drew off but remained in the immediate vicinity, keeping 
a close watch on the party of soldiers and evidently in- 
tending to secure reenforcements and return to the attack. 
According to Lieutenant Kislingbury's report, it was a 
perilous predicament in which he found himself, for unless 
assistance could reach him before the attacking force was 
increased, his entire command was in danger of destruction. 
Captain Marsh in the meantime, knowing nothing of 
the events going forward at the Musselshell, had come up 
to Fort Buford on the F. Y. Batchelor with a cargo from 
Bismarck, expecting that it would be his last trip for the 
season and anxious that it should be. On the morning of 
the 4th of November he was unloading the last of his con- 
signment of goods preparatory to leaving when Captain 
Woodruff, the Commissary of Subsistence at Fort Buford, 
came on board and inquired how much he would charge 
to carry a cargo of supplies to the depot at the Musselshell. 
Captain Marsh was surprised at the question, for the 
distance was 318 miles, the river was very low and the 
season so late that any boat which undertook the trip 
would almost certainly be frozen in before she could 
return to Fort Buford, if, indeed, the ice did not prevent 
her even reaching the Musselshell. He was reluctant to 
accept the work at any price, but finally stated that he 
would go for $350 per day. 

* Annual Report of General Terry, 1880-81. 
400 



With Kendrick to the Musselshell 

Captain Woodruff was a good friend of Captain Marsh, 
for he it was who had commanded the artillery in Major 
Moore's fight with the Indians at the mouth of Powder 
River. He was evidently desirous that Captain Marsh 
should take the supplies to the Musselshell, but one 
obstacle stood in the way. It happened that, beside the 
Batchelor, another boat was still lying at the Fort Buford 
levee, the General Terry, a vessel built after the model of 
the Batchelor and similar to her in all respects. Wood- 
ruff quietly informed Marsh that Captain Sims, of the 
General Terry, was anxious to secure the work at $160 
per day. 

Captain Marsh shrugged his shoulders at the informa- 
tion. 

"Very well," he replied. "If Captain Sims wants 
to do it for that price he is welcome to, and you had 
better accept. I don't want to go, anyway, and I can't 
safely undertake it for less than the price I named." 

"Well, I will telegraph General Terry at St. Paul and 
ask him for instructions," said the army officer, as he left 
the boat. 

A few hours later he returned with a telegram from 
the General. The purport of the message was that 
there was a great difference in the prices asked by the 
two steamboat masters, but "the interests of the Gov- 
ernment" demanded that the F. Y. Batchelor should 
make the trip to the Musselshell. Captain Marsh con- 
sequently set to work loading the supplies which were 
to be carried up, the cargo consisting chiefly of oats. It 

401 



■■M 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



did not take long to ship them and as soon as they were 
arranged Lieut. Frederick M. H. Kendrick, 7th Infantry, 
came on board and assumed military command and the 
Batchelor cast off her lines and started. 

The voyage proved no less arduous than had been an- 
ticipated. Owing to the condition of the river the spars 
had frequently to be resorted to. Yet, considering the 
difficulties encountered, good time was made and on 
November 12th the boat arrived a short distance below 
the Musselshell, where she stuck on a bar. Of the events 
immediately following. Major, formerly Lieutenant Kend- 
rick, speaks as follows:* 

"Early on the morning of the day we reached the Mussel- 
shell, and while sparring over a bar, a mounted soldier from 
Lieut. Easlingbury's command hailed us from the bank. We 
took him on board, when he informed us that the night beforef 
Lieut. Kislingbury's guard over his stock had been fired into 
by Indians, that his command turned out and drove them off, 
and that Fort Keogh being easier to communicate with, Lieut. 
K. had sent a courier to that post with his report. We reached 
Musselshell early in the forenoon, unloaded, and pulled out that 
afternoon, fearing that as it was late in the season we might get 
frozen in before reaching Buford. From Lieut. K.'s conversa- 
tion with me while unloading, I concluded that the attack came 
from a hunting party of Yanktonais returning to their reserva- 
tion. We passed a party on the opposite bank of the river 
just before reaching the Musselshell. I thought their object 
was to cut out his herd, but, being discovered, they fired a few 
shots" (and retired?). 

♦ In a letter to the author. 

t The attack had taken place on the morning of November 7th, as 
previously noted. — J. M. H. 

402 



With Kendrick to the Musselshell 

Lieutenant Kislingbury and his men were glad to see 
the Batchelor, but the latter made haste to depart as soon 
as her cargo of grain, so indispensable to the success 
of General Miles' operations, had been put ashore. It 
did not appear that the presence of the steamer's crew 
was necessary to the safety of the depot guard. As 
stated by Major Kendrick, Lieutenant Kislingbury had 
already sent to Fort Keogh for assistance, and on Novem- 
ber 12th, the same day the boat reached the Musselshell, 
Troops B and E, 2nd Cavalry, and Company H, 5th In- 
fantry, left Keogh for that point, reaching their destina- 
tion on the 19th. The Indians, probably aware that help 
was coming to the besieged, did not press their attack, 
though they remained in the neighborhood until the re- 
enforcements appeared. 

Before the Batchelor left the depot. Lieutenant Kisling- 
bury presented to Captain Marsh the scalp of the Indian 
who had been killed in the skirmish a few days before; 
surely a sufficiently ghastly and realistic memento of the 
occasion. The captain retained it for some time and 
then, in turn, gave it to one of his friends. 

Though Lieutenant Kislingbury came scathless through 
this characteristic bit of frontier campaigning, he was 
destined soon to lose his life under most unusual and 
distressing circumstances. In the following spring, 1881, 
he volunteered for service with the ill-fated expedition into 
the Arctic regions which was conducted by Lieutenant 
A. W. Greeley, 5th Cavalry, now Major-General Greeley, 
retired . The party was in the Arctic for nearly three years. 

403 



:^H 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Toward the end of that period their suppHes gave out and 
a majority of them perished miserably of starvation before 
rehef came. Lieutenant KisHngbury's robust physique 
enabled him to survive until almost the end, but he at last 
succumbed, dying on June 1, 1884, only three weeks before 
the steamers Bear and Thetis, under Capt. Winfield S. 
Schley, U. S. N., rescued Lieutenant Greeley and the few 
remaining members of his party. 

During the 13th, 14th and 15th, the weather remained 
fine and the Batchelor, fleeing through the shallow bends 
with speed accelerated by the fear of coming winter, 
made good progress. But on the next day it began to 
snow and blow, and it soon became evident that the 
steamer's course was run and that she must yield to the 
inevitable. Major Kendrick says:* 

"I think it was the next morning, or the morning of the second 
day of our return, that slush ice began to form, and by noon our 
wheel was a solid mass of ice and we were at the mercy of the 
current. When we had drifted to a favorable looking place we 
tied up for the winter. The next morning, the ice being solid, 
I sent several of the crewf across to go to the nearest point where 
they could conmiunicate with Buford and inform the C(om- 
manding) O(fEcers) that we were frozen in. 

While these men were absent we built a log cabin for winter 
quarters for such of the crew as Grant Marsh might decide were 
suflScient to care for the boat till released in the spring. We 
stocked the cabin with stores from the boat. Captain Grant 
Marsh, myself, and such of the crew as was not required then 
left by transportation sent from Buford." 

* In the letter to the author previously quoted. 

t Captain Marsh states that two Fort Berthold Indian scouts who 
were on board carried the message. — J. M. H. 

404 



With Kendrick to the Musselshell 

The point at which the Batchelor became imprisoned 
in the ice was near the mouth of Milk River, the upper 
boundary of the Fort Peck Indian Reservation, and 138 
miles below the Musselshell. The cabin built on the 
bank, which was sonorously termed a "fort," was ren- 
dered necessary by the fact that the lightly-built cabin 
of the boat could not be made habitable for the crew 
during the extremely cold winter weather of that region. 
All portable property was taken from the steamer and 
placed in the cabin, the Batchelor herself being tempo- 
rarily abandoned. Captain Marsh placed his stout- 
hearted and level-headed engineer, George Foulk, in 
command of the ten men of the crew who were left as 
guards. They were plentifully supplied with food, 
weapons and ammunition, but when Kendrick, Marsh 
and the rest of the crew left them on November 25th and 
started for Fort Buford, it was a difficult if not a dangerous 
position in which the eleven men found themselves. 
They were marooned in the midst of a howling wilder- 
ness, with no possibility of getting out for many months ; 
a wilderness whose only human occupants were Indians 
from Sitting Bull's camps, ferocious with want and bitter in 
hatred of the white men. No one could tell at what hour 
of the day or night some of these enemies might pounce 
upon the lonely cabin on Milk River. But the plucky 
little garrison survived all the perils of Arctic climate 
and threatening foes, and springtime found them still 
at their post, unharmed. 



405 



CHAPTER XLVII 

THE SIOUX BEND TO FATE 

Exhausted, famished, frozen, desperate. 
By single camps, by parties, bands and tribes, 
Uncpapas, Ogalallas, North Cfwyennes, 
Sans Arcs and Minneconjoiix, one by one 
Subjection yielded to ilie tireless foe. 

CAPTAIN MARSH and his companions made their 
way down the Missouri as best they could, suf- 
fering not a httle from the cold, and in a few days 
they reached Poplar River, where the agency of the Fort 
Peck Reservation was located. At the time of their 
arrival trouble of a serious nature was brewing here with 
some of the Sitting Bull Indians, which, in a few weeks, 
was to culminate in bloodshed. Strangely enough, the 
crisis had been produced by the efforts of the Govern- 
ment to bring about peace. 

During the previous summer, Mr. E. H. Allison, post 
interpreter at Fort Buford, a man possessing great in- 
fluence among the Indians, had been authorized by 
General Terry to visit the camps of Sitting Bull in Canada 
with the object of inducing that chief to come in with 
his followers and settle down on the reservations assigned 
to them. Suffering severely from lack of food and cloth- 
ing and harassed whenever they ventured across the 

406 



The Sioux Bend to Fate 



Line by General Miles and the other indefatigable guard- 
ians of the border, the remnant of irreconcilables had 
very nearly reached the limit of endurance. As a result 
of Mr. Allison's assurances that if they would surrender 
their previous misconduct would be forgiven and their 
necessities relieved by the Government, numbers of them 
soon began coming in at Poplar River Agency. 

At first their conduct was peaceable, but after their 
hunger had been appeased their confidence in themselves 
was restored, especially as their numbers were constantly 
being increased by new arrivals from Canada. They grew 
arrogant and began thinking more of plundering the 
Agency and escaping once more to the north than they 
did of surrendering. The agent, Mr. Porter, becoming 
alarmed, appealed for troops and two companies of the 
11th Infantry, under Capt. O. B. Read, were despatched 
to his assistance. 

It was at about this time that Captain Marsh and his 
companions from the Batchelor reached the scene. The 
appearance of Captain Read's troops had not at all over- 
awed the Indians assembled about the Agency, who were 
still in such superior numbers that it had tended rather to 
increase than to diminish their arrogance. On the morn- 
ing of Captain Marsh's arrival, he and his party spent 
some time at the post trader's store of Leighton and 
Jordan, the principal "loafing place" of the Agency. 
A crowd of the hostile Indians were in the store, trading, 
and they were conducting themselves in so overbearing 
a manner that the clerks waiting upon them could not 

407 



.<mBm 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



conceal their uneasiness. Presently one of the latter 
brought out a pouch full of mail which was to go to Fort 
Buford under escort. The clerk ran a leather strap 
through the iron staples at its top, locked it and set it 
down by the front door. The Indians had been watching 
him intently and after he had finished, one of them stepped 
over to the pouch, set it up on end and, whipping out his 
knife, made motions as if cutting the pouch in two, con- 
temptuously indicating that the staples and strap were 
"no good." His companions assented with a chorus of 
hearty "hows," looking around defiantly at the white 
men in the store to see whether any would dare offer 
objections. Had any one done so there would undoubt- 
edly have been a fight at once, but the clerks were wise 
enough to keep still and the mail-sack was not damaged. 
Captain Marsh and his men left next day for Buford, 
and took part in none of the subsequent trouble with the 
Indians. 

But a few days after their departure, another appeal for 
reenforcements was sent from Poplar River to Fort Keogh, 
for the Indians were increasing so rapidly in numbers 
that Captain Read's detachment was not sufficient to 
cope with them. Though the wily Sitting Bull remained 
out on Milk River, in uncomfortable proximity to Engi- 
neer Foulk's "fort," awaiting the result of events at the 
Agency, Gall, The Crow, and other noted chieftains of 
his following had come in and were directing the action 
of the Indians. In response to the second call for help, 
Major Guido Ilges with five companies of the 5th Infantry 

408 



The Sioux Bend to Fate 



from Fort Keogh and two troops of the 7th Cavalry from 
Fort Custer, was despatched to Poplar River. The over- 
land march of the troops, lasting nine days, was made 
through deep snows, in a temperature ranging from ten 
to thirty-five degrees below zero, and was attended with 
much suffering. On his arrival at the Agency, Major 
Ilges entered into negotiations with the Indians, but after 
several days had been devoted to fruitless "talks," The 
Crow, on the evening of January 2nd, 1881, put an abrupt 
period to the hope of a peaceful settlement by delivering 
the following remarkable ultimatum to Major Ilges: 

"I and my people will not move until spring. I am tired of 
talking with you. The soldiers are cowards and afraid to fight. 
They cry in winter and cannot handle a gun. If you attempt 
to interfere with my people there will be trouble. I am ready 
to fight if you want fight." * 

At the same time. The Crow sent word to the employees 
at Leighton and Jordan's store that if they wanted to save 
their lives they must escape at once, as he intended to 
attack and kill all the soldiers. "You people have been 
kind to me in the past," he said, "and I do not want to 
hurt you. To-morrow we will fight and wipe out the 
soldiers and kill everybody at the soldier camp." 

Major Ilges was quite ready to accept The Crow's chal- 
lenge. Next morning, long before daylight, he marched 
out with his troops and several pieces of artillery and sur- 
rounded the main Indian camp in a timber point about 
two miles below the Agency. After a desultory fight 
♦OflScial Report of Major Guide Ilges, 5th Infantry. 

409 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



lasting several hours, during which considerable loss was 
inflicted on the hostiles, the greater part of the latter, 
some three hundred in number, were driven to the Agency, 
where they surrendered at discretion.* A few escaped 
and carried the news to Sitting Bull, who, taking the 
alarm, fled again to Canada before he could be inter- 
cepted. But one of his principal lieutenants, Crow 
King, disheartened by the defeat of Gall and The Crow, 
left him almost immediately with three hundred followers, 
made his way to Poplar River and surrendered, and soon 
after, together with the prisoners previously taken there, 
was transferred down river to the lower reservations. 
Sitting Bull, with a handful of adherents, remained in 
the British possessions until the following summer. 

On reaching Fort Buford, Captain Marsh remained a 
few days with Mr. Jordan, one of the owners of the F. Y, 
Batchelor, and then resumed his journey to Bismarck in a 
lumber wagon. The weather grew constantly colder 
during the trip, until the mercury reached thirty-five de- 
grees below zero. The low temperature was accom- 
panied by a stinging wind and the captain suffered a 
great deal, his face being black with frost-bite when he 
arrived at Bismarck. He reached his home in Yankton 
safely, however, and remained there during the rest of 
that winter, which was one of the most bitter ever expe- 
rienced in the Northwest. The snows were so deep that 
not a train moved on any railroad in northern Minne- 
sota or Dakota between January 1st and April 1st, 1881. 
* OflBcial Report of Major Ilges. 

410 



The Sioux Bend to Fate 



When spring at last opened, it came so suddenly that 
great floods swept the Missouri Valley, doing millions of 
dollars worth of damage to agricultural interests, bring- 
ing destitution to thousands of settlers and wrecking 
a number of steamboats, especially at Yankton, where 
a huge ice-gorge below the city piled the levee with the 
wreckage of the packets which had been in winter harbor 
there. 

None of Captain Marsh's personal interests suffered in 
the flood. When it occurred, he had already started 
from Yankton for Milk River, where he arrived in due 
season, extricated the Bafchelor and released Engineer 
Foulk and his party from their unpleasant guard duty. 
The captain brought his boat down to Fort Buford and 
thence went up the Yellowstone to Fort Keogh after a 
cargo of furs which had been accumulated at Leighton 
and Jordan's trading-post there. He then went to Bis- 
marck with his cargo, which was one of the most valu- 
able ever carried down the Missouri. It consisted of 
beaver, otter, and wolf pelts and a few buffalo hides, 
and was valued at $106,000; a sufficient proof that at that 
time game was still plentiful in the upper country. 

Upon arriving at Bismarck, the captain found that 
Leighton and Jordan had just purchased a new steamer, 
the Eclipse. She was placed under his command and 
he continued to operate her during the season of 1881. 
His first trip with her was to Fort Keogh, where he went, 
accompanied by four other steamers, to bring down to 
the lower reservations the several thousand Indians whom 

411 



:si 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



General Miles had been gathering together and holding 
near that post during the preceding few years. The 
Eclipse was the flag-ship of the fleet, which consisted of 
the General Terry, Capt. W. H. Sims; the Josephine, 
Capt. William Gould ; the Black Hills, Capt. Bob Wright, 
and the Batchelor, Captain T. D. Mariner, the latter the 
successor of Captain Marsh on his old boat. 

There were about 3,000 Indians of both sexes and all 
ages to be taken down, many well known chiefs being 
among them, and the fleet presented an imposing appear- 
ance as it steamed down the river. At Bismarck and every 
other town along the route, the people came to the banks 
to look at the erstwhile hostiles and congratulate them- 
selves that the border was at last safe from their depre- 
dations. Such a horde of Indians had never before 
been gathered as prisoners on the decks of steamboats 
and until the last had been put off at their destination 
they were the absorbing topic of discussion along the 
river. 

In collecting such a large body of hostiles at Fort 
Keogh, General Miles had also come into possession of 
great quantities of the Indians' property, which he held 
as contraband of war. The most valuable portion of the 
booty consisted of several thousand head of horses. 
Shortly after the Eclipse and her consorts had taken the 
Indians down river, the captured horses at Fort Keogh 
were sold at auction. Before the sale, the officers of the 
5th Infantry at the post looked over the herd and picked 
out the two finest animals it contained, a pair of beautiful 

412 



The Sioux Bend to Fate 



bays, so equally matched in color, size and manners that 
they could not be told apart. When the sale began, 
every officer in the regiment contributed his share to a 
sum of money sufficient to bid them in. When the next 
downward bound steamer left Fort Keogh, the team 
was shipped on her to Mrs. Grant Marsh, at Yankton, 
with the compliments of the 5th Infantry. Mrs. Marsh 
was deeply affected by the gift, testifying as it did so deli- 
cately to the friendship felt for her husband by the officers 
of the army, and the horses always remained among her 
most cherished possessions. 

During the summer of 1881, the Eclipse was one day 
steaming away from the landing at Fort Berthold when 
the attention of everyone on board was attracted by an 
object of strange appearance floating rapidly down the 
river toward them. Conjecture was rife for a few mo- 
ments and then, as the object drew abreast of the boat, 
the mystery was explained. It was Paul Boynton, the 
renowned long-distance swimmer, on his way to St. Louis 
from Glendive, where he had entered the Yellowstone. 
He was swimming, as was his habit, on his back, pro- 
pelling himself with a short, two-bladed paddle, and 
towing behind him a little boat called the Baby Mine, 
which he held by a line fastened around his waist. Oddly 
equipped as he was, his appearance in the water was 
enough to arouse the lively curiosity of any one, but it pro- 
duced a violent sensation among the Fort Berthold In- 
dians. Those who chanced to be along the shore when 
he came into view, watched him for a time as if fascinated, 

413 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



their astonishment and alarm growing as he drew nearer. 
At length they turned and ran at top speed to the camps, 
to summon their friends and relatives, shouting in their 
native tongues as they went that a beaver with two tails 
was coming down the river. Such was their explanation 
of Boynton's two-bladed paddle. The swimmer eventu- 
ally reached his destination at St. Louis safely and since 
that time he has navigated, by his peculiar method, many 
other of the world's great watercourses. It is probable, 
however, that had he undertaken his voyage on the Yel- 
lowstone and Missouri a few years earlier, while their 
banks were haunted by the hostiles of the Sioux, the 
latter, whatever their awe might have been for "the 
beaver with two tails," would not have permitted him to 
escape their rifle balls. 

In the spring of 1882, Captain Marsh purchased on 
his own account the packet W. J. Behan, the last upper 
Missouri River boat with which he was to be identified 
for many years, for the river trade in that region was 
rapidly declining and steamboat men were finding it 
necessary to seek occupation elsewhere. While operat- 
ing the Behan, the captain had an opportunity of meeting 
that last pillar of uncompromising Sioux hostility. Sitting 
Bull, under circumstances better calculated to make the 
acquaintance pleasurable, from a white man's standpoint, 
than any which could possibly have arisen during the 
fifteen preceding years, while the name of the famous 
chieftain was a terror along the border. As has been 
previously stated. Sitting Bull held out in Canada until 

414 



The Sioux Bend to Fate 



the summer of 1881, when, being in the last stages of 
destitution, and without the shghtest hope of rehef or re- 
enforcement, he came down to Fort Buford on July 19th 
and gave himself up, together with 187 men, women 
and children, all there were left of the non-treaty faction 
of the Sioux Nation. He and his followers were conveyed 
to Fort Yates, on the Standing Rock Reservation, where 
they were held as prisoners of war for a short time and 
then taken on to Fort Randall. Here they remained 
through the winter and in the spring of 1882 it was de- 
cided to take them back to Standing Rock and settle them 
permanently there. 

Captain Marsh was called upon to take the Indians 
to Fort Yates and the W. J. Behan was chartered by the 
Government to convey the much-traveled Sioux to their 
final location. The boat left Sioux City early in the spring 
and upon arriving at Fort Randall, took on board 171 
Indians. Among them all, the ones who naturally at- 
tracted the most notice were Sitting Bull himself and his 
family, the latter consisting of two wives and a number 
of children. It was not uncommon among the "heathen " 
Indians for a man of consequence to have more than one 
wife. 

Sitting Bull had been made the object of much atten- 
tion during his winter's sojourn at Fort Randall. This 
had not tended to diminish his already abundant supply 
of self-esteem and during the northward voyage he gave 
himself the airs of royalty. The missionary priests in 
Canada had taught him to write his name and from the 

415 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



soldiers at Fort Randall he had learned the value of 
money. As the Behan steamed up the river, the inhab- 
itants of the country for miles around flocked to the 
landing-places to catch a glimpse of the renowned medi- 
cine-man and hundreds of them were eager to secure his 
autograph. He was perfectly willing to write it any 
number of times, at the rate of one dollar per signature, 
and as nearly everyone was glad to get it for any price, 
he soon had more money than he knew what to do with. 
He wrote the name "Seitting Bull," but the peculiar 
spelling only added to its value as a curiosity. 

At Chamberlain and Pierre the people came to the boat 
in such numbers that the escort, consisting of one com- 
pany of the 15th Infantry, under Lieut, T. F. Davis, 
had difficulty in keeping the crowds in order. When 
Cheyenne River Agency was reached, a half-breed living 
there, by the name of Frank Chadron, presented Captain 
Marsh with a handsomely carved pipestem. The cap- 
tain showed it to Sitting Bull and the latter took a fancy 
to it. Through the interpreter on board, Charles F. 
Picotte, a well-known and much respected character of 
the frontier. Sitting Bull told Captain Marsh that he 
wanted to buy the pipestem. As it had been a gift the 
captain did not wish to part with it, but the chief 
was so persistent that at last the captain said, jok- 
ingly, that he could have it for fifty dollars. Sitting 
Bull indignantly grunted that fifty dollars was too 
much money. 

"Well," replied the captain, addressing the inter- 
416 



The Sioux Bend to Fate 



preter, "tell him he has kept me scared for twenty years 
along the river and he ought to give me something for 
that." 

"I did not come on your land to scare you," retorted 
Sitting Bull, with dignity. " If you had not come on my 
land, you would not have been scared, either." 

The reply was so convincing that Captain Marsh made 
no attempt to pursue the argument further, though the 
chief did not get the pipestem. 

While not applying particularly to Sitting Bull, Captain 
Marsh noticed an amusing peculiarity of the wild Indians 
during this trip and the voyage of the preceding summer 
from Fort Keogh; a peculiarity which few white people 
have probably had occasion to notice. For some reason 
they were unable to walk up a stairway. Invariably when 
they tried to do so they would stumble and fall, making 
ludicrous attempts to right themselves. But they could 
only reach the top finally by going on their hands and 
knees and crawling up. 

After reaching his new dwelling place, which was not far 
from the spot where he had been born, forty-three years 
before,* Sitting Bull settled down quietly and caused 
no further trouble until the beginning of the Messiah 
Craze, in 1890, when he threw his influence with the 
ghost dancers. On December 15th, 1890, he was killed 
by Indian police, men of his own blood, while resisting 
arrest at his home. Students of Indian history generally 
do not rate Sitting Bull very high, either as a soldier or as 
* " History of the Sioux Indians," Doane Robinson. 

417 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



a statesman. But certain it is that, whatever his defi- 
ciencies, he succeeded in holding for himself throughout 
his life a position of great prominence among his people. 
His name will doubtless be a familiar one in American 
annals long after those of most of the other men who 
fought on the Northwestern frontier, both white and red, 
are forgotten, save by the historian. 

With Sitting Bull's surrender had come, at last, a final 
conclusion to the long series of wars, which, beginning 
with the Minnesota outbreak in 1862, had lasted, almost 
without interruption, for nineteen years. The conflict 
for the subjugation of the Sioux was the most extensive, 
the most sanguinary and the most costly war ever fought 
with the aborigines of the North American continent. 
During its course, hundreds of gallant soldiers and thou- 
sands of brave warriors laid down their lives in the name 
of a patriotism whose purity could be as truly claimed by 
one as by the other, for the contest was between two utterly 
diverse modes of existence, one of which had inevitably 
to be blotted out in order that the other might live. When 
it began, the vast region between the Mississippi and the 
Rocky Mountains was the undisputed empire of the Sioux 
Nation ; when it ended, nothing of that empire remained to 
the Sioux save the comparatively insignificant patches 
of ground which the United States government had 
elected should be theirs. A proud, a patriotic and a 
fearless people, they had fought with desperate valor for 
all the human heart holds most dear, freedom and home 
and native land, pitting the naked breast and the un- 

418 



The Sioux Bend to Fate 



tutored mind of savagery against the relentless skill of 
civilization. 

The Baron de Jomini has truly said: "National wars 
are the most formidable of all. This name can only be 
applied to such as are waged against a united people, or 
a great majority of them, filled with a noble ardor and 
determined to sustain their independence; then every 
step is disputed, the army holds only its camp-ground, 
its supplies can only be obtained at the point of the sword, 
and its convoys are everywhere threatened or captured." 

If the above definition was not applicable to the Sioux 
war, it never was applicable to any war. For, whatever, 
may be said of the Sioux for their failure to observe " the 
humanities of warfare," it cannot be denied that they 
were fighting for their unquestionable moral rights. They 
were vanquished, but the example which they set should 
be an inspiration in love of country to future generations 
of Americans if ever they should be called upon to defend 
against foreign invasion the lands won from the Indians. 
The memory of the fiery Sioux, when all is said, is an 
honor to the wide, wild prairies that bore them. 



419 



CHAPTER XLVm 

TURNED TURTLE 

Pilot yelled through the speakin' tube, 
" Can you keep the paddles goin' while I make a landin\ Jackf^ 

A FTER having safely landed Sitting Bull at Fort 
/-% Yates, Captain Marsh went on to Bismarck, 
where he unexpectedly found two men who 
were anxious to purchase his vessel at a good profit to him- 
self. He made a bargain with them and then returned to 
Yankton, where he broke up his home and removed with 
his family to Memphis, Tennessee. His children, two 
sons and three daughters, had grown up in Yankton; 
the sons, John and Grant C, completing their education 
in the schools of that city. The captain was loath to 
leave the town where he had resided for so many years, 
but he foresaw better business opportunities on the Mis- 
sissippi, and availed himself of them. 

Though the lower river trade had diminished until its 
importance was insignificant compared with earlier years, 
at the same time so many steamboat men had left it for 
other fields of enterprise that there was still employment 
for the few good men who clung to the life. Several 
private companies were engaged in freight and passenger 

420 



Turned Turtle 



business on the Mississippi, while the United States Gov- 
ernment kept a number of steamboats constantly employed 
in river improvement work. So for the next twenty-one 
years Captain Marsh found a satisfactory means of liveli- 
hood on the Father of Waters. 

During 1884 and 1885, he operated the ferry-boat 
P. H. Kelley at Memphis. The next season he bought 
an interest in the tow-boat, R. A. Speed, and for the 
following four years acted as master of this vessel, towing 
lumber barges to St. Louis from Cairo, Illinois, and below. 
In 1890, Mr. T. T. Lewis, of the Eagle Packet Company 
of St. Louis, secured his services and the captain remained 
in his employment until 1896, commanding at different 
times the Cairo and St. Louis tow-boats Jennie Gilchrist, 
Charlotte Brincker, Little Eagle No. 2, Jack Frost and 
Polar Wave. In 1896, he went on the Pittsburg steamer 
Harry Brown, towing coal from Louisville to New Orleans. 

Well and favorably known to the army as Captain 
Marsh was, the engineers in charge of the extensive 
National works along the river for the improvement of 
the channel and the protection of the banks, had long 
been anxious to obtain his services. After he had been 
in the tow-boat business for seven years, the opportunity 
came and he was placed in command of the United States 
steamer Mississippi, the vessel which was used by the 
Mississippi River Commission for their tours of inspec- 
tion along the stream from St. Paul to the Head of the 
Passes, below New Orleans. For three years the captain 
remained with the Government, then, receiving an at- 

421 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



tractive offer from Captain James Rees, of Memphis, in 
1900 he assumed charge of the Memphis and Arkansas 
City mail packet, Kate Adams. This vessel was the 
fastest and best equipped on the river. Her hull was 
built of steel, which afforded her protection against those 
constant menaces to steamboats — snags. While Captain 
Marsh was in command of the Kate Adams, he was 
accustomed to run her an average of 1,000 miles per 
week, three days and three nights of that time being spent 
in port. In 1902, he left the employment of Captain Rees 
to again enter that of the Government, this time as master 
of the Missouri River snag-boat Choctaw. 

While the captain's life during all these years would 
have been most interesting if entered into by one unfamil- 
iar with the river and its ways, it contained but few inci- 
dents of as stirring a nature as had his earlier career on 
the upper Missouri, and a recital of its material facts 
would be more fitting for a government report or a trade 
journal than for a chronicle of personal adventure and 
historical incident. One of his experiences during this 
period, however, by reason of its almost incredible nature, 
is worthy of mention. 

During the summer of 1894, while he was in the em- 
ployment of Mr. Lewis, the captain had the steamer 
Little Eagle, No. 2. As usual, she was towing lumber 
barges from points below Cairo to St. Louis. On the 
morning of September 17th, a day when the sky was 
cloudy above and the river oily beneath, the Little Eagle 
swung out from the St. Louis levee for a daylight run 

422 



Turned Turtle 



down river. She was pushing one large barge ahead, 
neither barge nor steamer carrying any cargo. At about 
eleven o'clock in the morning, when some seventy miles 
below St. Louis and just above the point where the Okaw 
River comes in on the Illinois side, the captain, who was 
in the pilot-house, steering, glanced to starboard. The 
air was perfectly still, oppressively so, and in the western 
sky he noticed an ominous cloud rapidly gathering. 
His practiced eye instantly comprehended that it was a 
cyclone. Turning to the speaking-tube, he shouted down 
to Charlie DeWitt, the engineer on duty, that a bad storm 
was coming but he would try to make a landing before 
the boat should be struck. 

But in less than thirty seconds the storm was upon 
them. Under the terrific force of the wind the Little 
Eagle began to careen. Captain Marsh, standing by the 
wheel, again shouted to DeWitt for all hands to run for 
the barge. The men obeyed, but none too soon, for they 
had scarcely reached it when the capsizing steamer ca- 
reened so far that the boilers broke loose from their 
fastenings and slid off into the river. The instant they 
struck the water, they exploded with tremendous force, 
shattering the forward hull and deck and tearing loose 
the hawsers which held the barge to the steamer. 

The captain, still in the pilot-house, was now cut off 
from the barge and his only hope for life was to get aft 
and there seek some means of escape. Fortunately the 
furious wind had driven the scalding steam and the flying 
wreckage of the exploded boilers away from him, so that 

423 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



he was not injured. He climbed through the pilot-house 
window and, as the boat continued to careen, scrambled 
upward toward the highest point until in a moment the 
hull was on edge, with the captain clinging to the up- 
turned side. A second later, with a great splash, the 
Little Eagle "turned turtle" completely, and the cap- 
tain walked out on her flat bottom, dry-shod and un- 
harmed. 

The barge with the crew on board was drifting off 
downstream and presently the wind drove it into the 
bank at Fort Gage, just above Chester, 111., where all 
hands landed safely. The Little Eagle, with her single 
passenger, floated down river for some distance, then 
some of her submerged upper works caught in the bottom 
and she grounded in the channel. The short-lived 
"twister" had now passed, and presently the tow-boat 
Sidney Dillon, Captain Nick Beaver, hove in sight, down- 
ward bound. She rescued Captain Marsh from his im- 
provised raft and landed him at Chester, where he rejoined 
his crew. 

All of the captain's possessions on board the Little 
Eagle, as well as those of his men, were, of course, lost, 
and the captain was even obliged to borrow money from 
John and Bill Rollins, the pilots of the Sidney Dillon, 
to take his crew back to St. Louis. It is said, and probably 
no one will arise to dispute the statement, that this is the 
only instance on record of a man walking from the pilot- 
house to the keel of a vessel without even getting his feet 
wet. An occurrence so startling might well be doubted, 

424 



Turned Turtle 



but there are a score of men to-day living in St. Louis 
and elsewhere who were eye-witnesses to it. 

The captain had another cyclone experience, though 
not so disastrous a one, two years later, in the great storm 
which devastated St. Louis on May 27th, 1896. The river 
front as well as the city suffered a great deal and many 
steamboats were torn loose from their moorings and 
wrecked. Only four vessels remained at the levee and 
one of them was the Mississippi River Commission's big 
stern-wheeler, Mississippi, Grant Marsh, master. She 
sustained no damage and was as fit for service immedi- 
ately after the storm as she was before it. 



4S5 



CHAPTER XLIX 

THE GARDEN OUT OF THE WILDERNESS 

Plains of the mighty, virgin West, 

Plains in cold, sterile heauty dressed. 

Your time of Jruit draws near! 

Creatures of thicket, vale and shore. 

Tribes of the hills, your reign is o'er 

The conquerer is here! 

The magic of his virile powers 

Shall change your desert wastes to bowers. 

Your nakedness to shade; 

Shall stretch broad, rustling ranks of com 

Along your stony crests forlorn. 

And wheat-fields, dappling in the sun. 

Where your mad autumn fires have run. 

Tlie trails your bison made 

Shall grow beneath his hurrying feet 

To highway broad and village street. 

Along whose grassy sides shall sleep 

Meadows and orchards, fruited deep. 

A FTER twenty years' absence from the scenes of 
A-\ his eventful earlier years, during all of which 
time he could not forget the subtle fascination 
of the Northwest, the thoughts and desires of Captain 
Marsh began to turn again almost irresistibly to the 
regions of the upper Missouri, He longed to look once 
more upon the vast reaches of prairie and the bald bluffs 
sweeping along the river, to feel the exhilaration of the 

426 



The Garden Out of the Wilderness 

keen, pure air borne down from the remote fastnesses of 
Canada. Nor were his longings impossible of gratifica- 
tion, for the energy and shrewdness of certain business 
men of the Northwest had been building up, during the 
years immediately preceding 1903, a new and prosperous 
river commerce on the waters of the upper Missouri, 
where, seemingly, it had long before died out for all time. 

Among these business men. Gen. W. D. Washburn, 
of Minneapolis, ex-United States senator and flour-mill 
king, was a pioneer. In the rich agricultural country 
bordering the Missouri above Bismarck, he saw an op- 
portunity for the development of a promising river trade. 
There he purchased an immense tract of land, some 
115,000 acres, and built a railroad through it to a point 
on the river about forty miles above Bismarck. The town 
which sprang up at the terminus of the railroad was chris- 
tened Washburn in his honor. Near it, in one of the 
numberless veins underlying the country, he opened a 
coal mine which soon had a producing and shipping 
capacity of thirty carloads per day. On the river he 
placed some small, light-draught steamboats and barges 
to transport lumber and merchandise to the villages and 
farms up river and to bring down grain, the famous North 
Dakota wheat, to the Washburn elevators. 

As soon as the steamboat line was started, General 
Washburn and his managers in North Dakota began 
importuning Captain Marsh to come up and enter their 
employ. Under the combined influence of their per- 
suasions and his own inclinations he soon yielded and 

427 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



the summer of 1903 found him once more treading the 
deck of an upper river steamer and breathing with the 
delight of a returned wanderer the air of the land he loves 
so well. In the spring of 1904, General Washburn sold 
out his railroad and also his two steamboats and two 
barges, to the Minneapolis, St. Paul & Sault Ste. Marie 
Railroad Company. The latter immediately disposed of 
the floating property to Capt. Isaac P. Baker of Bismarck, 
who forthwith organized the Benton Packet Company. 
Under his management the fleet has been increased until 
to-day it embraces five steamboats, six barges and two 
ferry-boats, the steamers being the Washburn, the Ex- 
pansion, the Bismarck, the Weston, the Imelda, and 
one new boat. Even they are scarcely able to handle the 
business of the great stretch of country extending from 
Bismarck to Williston, thirty-seven miles below Fort Buford 
into which no railroad penetrates save at Washburn. 

Captain Marsh has at different times commanded all the 
boats of the Benton Packet Company, but in the early 
autumn of 1905, while in charge of the Weston, he had a 
steamboating experience at Bismarck which was unique 
even in his varied career. One day, through some freak 
of the current, a sandbar suddenly began forming along 
the eastern bank of the Missouri, just below the Northern 
Pacific Railroad bridge. As is always the case on the 
Big Muddy, the bar built up rapidly and almost before 
its presence had been noticed, it had attained a height 
of eighteen inches above the surface of the water and a 
length of 200 feet along the bank, completely choking 

428 



The Garden Out of the Wilderness 

the intake pipe of the Bismarck water-works, which 
entered the river at this point. The water famine thus 
produced seriously affected not only the city but also the 
railroad, which depended upon the same source for the sup- 
ply of its engines. Vigorous measures to reopen the in- 
take pipe became imperative. 

It happened that Mr. Nickerson, a constructing engineer 
of the Northern Pacific, was in Bismarck at the time, in 
charge of a large force of men who were remodeling the 
railroad bridge. He made an examination of the bar and 
then went to Captain Baker and asked him for his best 
captain and his best boat. Captain Baker instantly desig- 
nated Grant Marsh as the navigator most thoroughly 
qualified for any difficult work to be done, and Mr. 
Nickerson chartered the WestoJi and sent for Captain 
Marsh. His instructions were brief. 

"Captain," said he, "that bar has got to be cleared 
away at once so that the water-works can operate. I 
think you can do it with your boat. Ask for what you 
want, spare no cost, but open the intake pipel" 

"Well, I'll tell you, Mr. Nickerson," replied the Cap- 
tain, doubtfully, " I never tried to run a steamboat through 
a 200-foot sandbar before, but I'll do my best if you will 
be responsible in case the boat is damaged or lost." 

"I'll take the responsibility and help you all I can, 
too," answered the engineer. "You can do it and it must 
be done." 

The next day was Sunday. At eleven o'clock in the 
morning, Captain Marsh backed the Weston down on 

429 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



the head of the bar, close in by the main bank, with her 
stern wheel resting against the sand. From the bow cap- 
stans he ran two long hawsers back past the stern, one 
on either side of the boat, and fastened the end of each 
to a large log, or "dead man," buried some distance out 
on the bar. Then he started the wheel, which, as it 
revolved, dug out the sand and pushed it toward the bow, 
while the capstans slowly wound up the hawsers, keeping 
them taut and pulling the boat back as the wheel cut into 
the bar. No current from the river, only slack water, 
followed the boat into the pocket she was making and 
presently the sand which was being thrown toward the 
bow began to settle in front of her, leaving her isolated 
in a small pool. It began to look as though she were 
going to imprison herself effectually in the heart of the 
bar, but her captain kept on with his work doggedly. 
Back on the bluffs, nearly the entire population of Bis- 
marck had assembled to watch the interesting experi- 
ment, though not until afterward did the captain know 
how many intent observers he had on that Sabbath after- 
noon. Mr. Nickerson had suspended operations on the 
bridge and put his entire force to work carrying coal to 
the Weston to keep her boilers going. 

By mid-afternoon the boat had eaten half way through 
the bar and it became evident that, unless an accident 
occurred, her effort was going to be successful. Fortu- 
nately all went well and at half-past nine that night 
the pounding wheel broke through the last ridge of sand, 
and the steamer backed triumphantly out into the main 

430 



The Garden Out of the Wilderness 

channel. Once the way was cleared, the river current 
surged into the passage and by the following morning 
the bar had entirely disappeared, the intake pipe was 
clear and the water famine ended. Twelve hours after 
he had cut it through, Captain Marsh ran his boat down 
over the course she had followed on Sunday and, by 
sounding, found not less than eight feet of water at any 
point. The undertaking had come out even more sat- 
isfactorily than Mr. Nickerson had hoped, while both Cap- 
tain Marsh and Captain Baker were gratified at its result. 

On first reaching Washburn in 1903, Captain Marsh 
was deeply impressed by the evidences on every hand 
of the rapid development which the country had under- 
gone in the twenty-one years of his absence. When he 
had left it, it was a wilderness, broken only at wide inter- 
vals by a struggling hamlet or the half-subdued claim 
of an adventurous farmer. Now, its towns were many 
and flourishing and its rich prairies were either under 
the plow or furnishing pasturage for the flocks and herds 
of a prosperous people. The numerous improvements 
which he found in steamboating practice were also sources 
of surprise to him, especially when he reflected upon the 
crude and laborious methods of earlier years. 

The Benton Packet Company conducts its business upon 
the most modern principles. When a load of lumber is 
to be shipped up river from Washburn, the boat which 
is to carry it drops down in front of the yard, where a chute 
leading from the railroad to the river in a few moments 
transfers a carload of lumber to the steamer's deck. In 

431 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



the same manner, a supply of native coal sufficient for 
an entire trip, the same coal which twenty-five years ago 
could not be made to burn by any means, is dumped in a 
moment upon the deck by merely raising the chute door 
of a storage bin on the bank. In only one respect did the 
captain see a chance for improvement in the company's 
methods. On his first arrival he found the boats carry- 
ing their great loads of wheat down to the elevators in 
sacks. A great deal of labor was wasted in sacking and 
unsacking the grain and he began transporting it in bulk 
on a barge. His improvement was at once adopted by 
all the boats and now when a cargo arrives before the 
elevator, a marine leg is lowered into it which sucks up 
the grain at the rate of twelve hundred bushels per hour 
and deposits it in freight cars, ready to be hurried away to 
the markets of the East. 

From Captain Baker's central office in Bismarck there 
radiates a system of telephones by means of which the 
movements of the boats can be directed for many miles up 
the river. The Washburn levee is equipped with a line 
of arc lights which change the darkest night to mid-day 
brilliancy and a boat arriving during any hour of the 
twenty-four sufiFers not a moment's delay in loading and 
unloading. Two or three hours are sufficient to dis- 
charge a cargo of grain, and two or three more to take on 
a trip of lumber and merchandise, so that a steamer 
coming in at midnight can clear again for up-river points 
before break of dawn. Near the levee is also located a 
machine-shop for the repair and construction of boats 

432 



The Garden Out of the Wilderness 

and barges, and a series of marine ways on which, when 
winter comes, the boats can be hauled up out of reach 
of the ice. As soon as the ice goes out in the spring the 
steamers are ready to be slipped back into the river and 
set to work. Probably on no river in the United States 
is the business of steamboating to-day conducted more 
eflBciently or with more satisfactory results than on that 
section of the Missouri lying between Bismarck and the 
mouth of the Yellowstone; an inland waterway long ago 
abandoned by the government in its river improvement 
work because it is alleged to be "unnavigable." 

In the service of the Benton Packet Company, Captain 
Marsh has remained ever since his return to the North- 
west, excepting for a short time in the fall of 1905, when 
he was employed by the Government to make an inspec- 
tion of the Yellowstone. The snag-boat Mandan, Cap- 
tain W. H. Gould, was placed at his disposal, and he 
examined the channel as far up as Glendive to learn 
whether it would be practicable to place one or more 
steamers in the river for the purpose of transporting build- 
ing materials to the site of the reclamation dam which 
the government was projecting about twenty miles below 
Glendive. He found the river in good condition for navi- 
gation and the following spring construction work was 
begun on the dam, the object of which is to furnish water by 
means of irrigation ditches to a vast tract of partially arid 
lands in the vicinity. Thousands of barrels of cement are 
required in the construction of the work which is to render 
fertile a section where, in former years. Captain Marsh was 

433 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



wont to encounter the Sioux and the buffalo. His steamer, 
the Expansion, was chartered by the Government in 
the spring of 1906 and he was engaged through the sum- 
mer in carrying cement from Glendive, on the Northern 
Pacific, to the site of the dam, which is almost on the 
dividing line between North Dakota and Montana, and 
at the western end of which a small town has been estab- 
lished, called Mondak, The dam was then but just begun 
and was not completed until the summer of 1908. Early 
in the fall, after he had brought down enough building 
material to complete the season's work on the dam, he 
took his steamer down to Washburn and engaged in the 
transportation of the wheat crop until the river froze over, 
about the middle of November. 

During the early summer of 1906, the death of the 
captain's wife, his faithful companion for forty-six years, 
brought to him a sorrow from which he can never recover, 
though he has not allowed it to embitter him toward 
the world nor to hold him back while strength remains 
to him from performing the duties of life. His youngest 
daughter, Lillie, a beautiful girl hardly past twenty, died 
several years before her mother, whose own sad end was 
hastened by her loss. But the captain still has two 
sons and two daughters living, of whom both sons have 
worthily followed the vocation of their father, while one 
daughter, Mrs. Robert Gaines, is the wife of one of the 
most expert pilots of the lower Mississippi. 

Thus draws to a conclusion the story of the more 
interesting events in the life of this navigator of the old- 

434 



The Garden Out of the Wilderness 

time steamboat era. At the age of seventy-four he is 
still physically and mentally unbroken, his eye keen, his 
hand steady, his memory so accurate that hardly one 
man in a thousand of any age possesses its equal. His 
recollection of the early steamboats which plied the 
waters of the Mississippi and its tributaries is phenomenal. 
If there chance to be mentioned in his presence some for- 
gotten vessel which ran on the Ohio in 1853, he will 
almost certainly be able to detail, without a moment's 
hesitation, the names, including initials, of her captain, 
mate, pilots, engineers, steward and barkeeper, conclud- 
ing probably with accurate information concerning her 
length and beam, the number and size of her boilers and 
the color of her smokestacks. 

Such a memory can belong only to one whose life has 
been sane and temperate throughout, and Captain Marsh 
stands to-day a perfect example, in mental and physical 
preservation, of the beneficient results of a vigorous, open- 
air existence, such as Nature designed man to live. Nor 
is there any reason for supposing that he may not have 
a long period of usefulness yet before him, for a number of 
men a dozen or more years his seniors are still navigat- 
ing steamers on the Mississippi and doing it in a manner 
which cannot be rivaled by the younger generation. His 
greatest pride has always been in professional skill, and 
during his sixty-three years on the rivers of the West no 
boat under his command, save the Little Eagle No. 2, 
has ever been wrecked. On neither the Missouri nor the 
Yellowstone has he ever lost one, even temporarily. 

435 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



To-day, with public sentiment rapidly crystalizing in 
favor of deepening the channels and securing the banks of 
the nation's inland waterways, such a career may well 
be studied by those men who would withhold a share in 
the improvements from the great Missouri on the ground 
that it is only "a graveyard for steamboats." Grant 
Marsh never found it so, other men as skillful at the wheel 
would not, and, sooner or later, the Missouri will have to 
be prepared for carrying deeper draught vessels and made 
an avenue for helping to relieve the freight congestion of 
a territory whose railroad facilities cannot keep pace with 
its increasing productiveness. 

But, after all, the greatest accomplishment of Grant 
Marsh's life has been the manner in which he has lived 
it, guiding it by conscience, sweetening it by domestic 
happiness and mellowing it by consideration for others. 
He never flinched at the call of duty, he never betrayed 
an employer, public or private, he never withheld help 
from the hand of need. Had he been in the habit of 
giving less generously of his substance he might have 
laid aside more material wealth for his later years, but 
he might have had, also, in forfeit, less peaceful con- 
tentment of soul. To-day, loved by his family, honored 
by his many comrades, distinguished and obscure, of 
the old, valorous days of Indian warfare, and trusted 
by his associates of the present, he has little to regret in 
his works accomplished and little to covet in the years 
ahead, for the greatest rewards of life are already his: a 
calm mind and a clean heart. 

436 



BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Report of the Secretary of War. Annual reports 
from 1866 to 1883, especially the portions embracing 
the annual reports of the General of the Army, the 
Chief of Engineers, and accompanying reports of 
their subordinate officers. 

Official Records of the War of the Rebellion, 
especially the portions covering the campaigns against 
the Northwestern Indians from 1862 to 1865. 

Report of an Expedition up the Yellowstone River, 
made in 1875, by Lieut. -Col. James W. Forsyth, 
U. S. A., and Lieut.-Col. F. D. Grant, U. S. A. 
Washington: Government Printing Office. 1875. 

Official Army Register. 

Historical Register and Dictionary of the United 
States Army, by Francis B. Heitman. Washing- 
ton: Government Printing Office. 

The Army of the United States. Edited by Gen. 
Theo. F. Rodenbough, U. S. A., and Maj. William 
L. Haskin, U. S. A. New York: Maynard, Merrill 
& Co. 1896. 

History of St. Louis City and County, by J. Thomas 
Scharf. Philadelphia: Louis H. Everts &: Co. 
1883. 

437 



The Conquest of the Missouri 



Contributions to the Historical Society of Mon- 
tana. Published annually by the Historical Society 
of Montana, 

South Dakota Historical Collections. Published 
annually by the South Dakota Historical Society. 
Especially Part 2, Volume II, embracing "A History 
OF THE Dakota or Sioux Indians," by Doane Rob- 
inson. 

Life on the Mississippi, by Mark Twain (Samuel L. 
Clemens). Boston: James R. Osgood & Co. 1883. 

History of Early Steamboat Navigation on the 
Missouri River, by Col. Hiram M. Chittenden, 
U. S. A. New York: T. P. Harper. 1903. 

Frontier and Indian Life, by Joseph Henry Taylor. 
Published by the author at Bismarck, North Da- 
kota. 1897. 

Kaleidoscopic Lives, by Joseph Henry Taylor. Pub- 
lished by the author at Washburn, North Dakota, 
1902. 

Indian Fights and Fighters, by Cyrus Townsend 
Brady. New York: McClure, Phillips & Co. 1904. 

Incidents in the Life of Charles W. Batchelor, 
by Charles W. Batchelor. Pittsburg: Jos. Eich- 
baum & Co. 1887. 

Personal Recollections and Observations, by Gen. 
Nelson A. Miles, U. S. A. Chicago: The Werner 
Co. 1896. 

438 



Bibliography 



The Adventures of Buffalo Bill, by Col. William F. 
Cody (Buffalo Bill). New York: Harper & Bros. 
1904. 

Files of The Journal of the Military Service Institution. 

Files of The Journal of the United States Cavalry Asso- 
ciation. 

Files of the Yankton (S. Dak.) Press and Dakotan. 

Files of the St. Louis Republic. 

Files of the St. Louis Globe-Democrat. 

Files of The Waterways Journal. 

Different numbers of The Century Magazine. 

Various general histories and encyclopedias. 

Occasional numbers of various newspapers. 

MAPS 

(Distances given in the text are based upon these) 

Map of the Missouri River from its Mouth to Three 
Forks, Montana, published in ninety-three sheets 
by the Missouri River Commission, 1892-1893. 

The Yellowstone River from Ft. Buford to Powder 
River, from a reconnoissance made in July, 1873, 
by Capt. Wm. Ludlow, Corps of Engineers. Dis- 
tances estimated by Captain Grant Marsh and Clerk 
Nicholas Buesen, of the steamer Key West. 

439 



The Conquest oj the Missouri 



Sketch of the Yellowstone River from the Mouth 
OF Powder River to the Head of Navigation. 
To accompany a report of Lieut.-Col. J. W. For- 
syth, Military Secretary to Lieut.-Gen. P. H. Sheri- 
dan, U. S. A. 

Map of Montana, 1897; Map of North Dakota, 1892; 
Map of South Dakota, 1901; Map of Wyoming, 
1905. All issued by the General Land Office, De- 
partment of the Interior. 



440 



INDEX 



INDEX 

. , Baker, Maj. E. M.. at Pryor's 

u ^ in 1-2 Fork, 146, 218 
A. B. Chambers, steamboat, W-l^ ' 428-432 

A. B. Ckambers, No. ., stean. Bak^^' ^J" J^^p^en, 24 



oaKer, v^ajji. •■■ - •> — 

Baker, Capt. Stephen, 24, 266. 
275-278, 290; relieved from 
duty on Far West, 302, 358 

Bannister. Maj. D., 125-128 

Barr, Capt. John C, 142, 143 

Bassett, Mate, 17 
Batchelor, Capt. C.W.. 388 

Batchelor, S. J., 302 



boat. 23, 26, 29 

Adriatic, steamboat, H, 12 

Aleania, steamboat, 21 

Alice, steamboat. 13 

Allison. E. H., 406. 407 

Alone, steamboat, 53, 58, 59 

Alonzo Child, steamboat, 24, 25 

Altoona, steamboat, H I --",_ ^ 38 39 

American Fur Company sells MerC.P^^^^^ 

Fort Pierre to Govermnent, 49 Bear^ steam ^^. ^^^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^ 
American Horse, the younger, 361 Be^ r 
American Horse viUage destroyed, ^^^^^^^^^^ p^^^^^ ^11 

3*8 . u of Beaureeard, Gen. P. G. T.. at 

Arulrev: S. Ber^neU, ^t^-^^^M ^^^3, kiss., 36, 38 

^'V\.- « S61 Beaver. Capt. N.. 424 
Arapahoe Indians. 361 U,at;er. steamboat. 6,8 
Arikaree Indians. 154. 1/^, ^^i' 1 



265. 305 
Arkansas, Confederate ram at 

Vicksburg, 47 
Australia, steamboat, 11 

B 

Baby Mine, steamboat, 413 
Bacon. Col. J. M.. 3^0 . ^ ^ ^ 
Bad Moccasin races with t-apt. 

Marsh, 111 
Badger State, steamboat. 13 
Bailey, Lieut. H. K., 382 



weaver, aicaiii-^^"-'. -' 
Beidler. "X," noted frontiers- 
man. 116-119 

Belknap, W. W.. 248 

Bell, Pilot James, 319 

Belle of Peoria, steamboat. 59 

Belt, Pilot John, 141 

Ben Bolt, steamboat, 13 

Benteen, Capt. F.W., joins Reno. 

285. 380 
Benton. Fort. Mont., 62; impor- 
tance of. in 1866, 64, 65; ap- 
pearance of in 1866, 72-79, 321 



Index 



Benton Packet Company, rapid 

growth of, 428; enterprising 

business methods of, 431-433 
Benton, steamboat, 142, 352 
Berthold, Fort, Gen. Sully leaves 

garrison at, 60, 65, 82, 154, 21 
Big Horn River, battle of, 182, 183 
Big Road, Chief, 288 
Bismarck, steamboat, 28 
Bismarck Tribune, first published 

account of Custer fight in, 310 
Bixby, Capt. Horace, incidents in 

life of, 71; on upper Missouri, 

71, 72 
Blackfoot Indians, 362 
Black Hills, coveted by whites, 

360; relinquished by Indians, 

361 
Black Hills, steamboat, 412 
Black Moon, Chief, attacks troops 

on Pryor's Fork, 146, 147, 218, 

288 
Blood Indians, 398 
Bloody Island, 13 
Bon Accord, steamboat, 12 
Borden, Frank, 39 
Bostwick, Scout Henry, reaches 

Far West, 290 
Bouyer, Scout Mitch, anecdote of, 

250, 265 
Bowman, Capt. Geo. W., 8, 26, 

28 
Boynton, Paul, 413, 414 
Bozeman Road into Montana, 62; 

abandoned by Government, 64 
Braden, Lieut. Charles, wounded 

on Big Horn, 182; on board 

Josephine, 184-188 



Bradley, Lieut. J. H., 243; com- 
mands company of Crow scouts 
under Gibbon, 253; quoted 258, 
259, 269 

Brant, Capt. M., 160 

Brisbin, Maj. J. S., 225, 242, 249, 
259, 303, 308, 331 

Britton, Capt. Thomas, 197 

Britton, Eng'r Geo., 197 

Brockmeyer, Scout, killed at Pow- 
der River, 324-330 

Brunette, steamboat, 11 

Buell, Gen. D. C, reinforces Grant 
at Shiloh, 43-46 

Buell, Maj. G. P., 375 

Buesen, Capt. N., 150, 161, 165, 
169 

Buford, Fort, 65; perils in estab- 
lishing, 82-84, 152, 155, 160, 
161, 163, 185, 186, 197, 221, 
241, 266, 305, 354, 358, 370, 
381, 385, 387-390, 395. 400. 
401, 405, 410. 428 

Burleigh, Walter, 239, 300 

Burnett, Capt. L. F., 269, 271, 839 

Burnham's Island, 28 



Caddie, Serg. M. C, commands 
dismounted troopers on Far- 
West, 302; assists in burial of 
Custer's dead, 376; his state- 
ments concerning the work, 
377-380; describes incident of 
battle, 381 
Cahokia Bend, ice-gcrge at, 14 
Calhoun, Capt. R. S., 93, 94 
Calhoun, Lieut. James, 248, 262 



444 



Index 



Kit Tor«oc 9'^^ 334-336; leaves front on Far 

Calhoun, Mrs. James, i31 „/ . oec 

Cameron, Senator J. D., 384 Jest, 355 

Campbell, Pilot David. 239, 299, "Comanche, ^apt. Keogh 9 

Q^r^lV 'ilQ borse, found on battlefield of 

303, 327-329 ^.^^^^ ^^.^ ^^^^^^ ^^^.^ ^^^^^ f„, 

SS'n C 1 W P 15. on Far West and subsequent 

Cain, Lieut. Job; A., 241 history, 296 297 

Carnahan, J- M., 307 ^^^^fk ^fai ^"b 94 
Car. Gen. E. A., anecdote o^A^^^^;;^:^:^ la. 

^^^ji I ^K^at ^93 331 347 despatch to Benteen, 287 

Carroll, steamboat, 5i^, ->3i, ^*' \ / ^ ^- o^^, 

Cassidy. Pmate., b.ings G.n Cooke For Ca.p 6. «6 



Miles information of hostiles. 

358, 359; removes to Yankton, 

359 
Chadron, Frank, 416 
Challenge, steamboat, 12 
Charlotte Brinker, steamboat, 421 
Cheyenne, Northern, Indians, at 

Little Big Horn, 288, 361 
Cheyenne River Agency, 106 



Corinth, Miss., 36, 38; Confeder- 
ates retreat u^wn, from Shiloh, 
46 

Coulson, Capt. John, 136 

Coulson, Capt. Mart.. 136; com- 
mands Far West, 139-142, 305, 
350 

Coulson, Commodore Sanford B., 
136, 195, 237 



ChiLwa Falls, steamboat, 53, Crazy Horse, Chief, 147 229; 
i^mpi>t:uju, j„f„at= r.rnnk on Rosebud, 231, 



58,59 
Choctaw, steamboat, 422 
Clara, steamboat, 13 
Clark. Capt. William, 166, 216 
Clemens, Samuel L. ("Mark 
Twain"), saves Capt. Marsh 
in ice jam, 27-29; quoted, 37 
Clifford. Capt. W., 242 
Clifford. Lord, 175 
Coal on upper Missouri, 200 



defeats Crook on Rosebud, 231, 
232. 288, 349. 364 

Cree Indians, 398 

Crittenden, Gen. Thos. L., di- 
vision at Shiloh, 45, 46 

Crittenden, Lieut. J. J., killed at 
Little Big Horn, 46 

Crook, Gen. Geo., 228; defeated 
on Rosebud, 229, 252, 301, 316; 
pursues hostiles. 348-365 



Coal on upper iviissoun, ..uv ^ '^ „ ^ ^ w w W 1Q7 262 

Codv Col W. F. ("Buffalo Bill"), Crowell, Capt. W. H. H., 197, 262 
me'ets Terry's column. 334; Crow Indians. 218. 219; at Fort 

Tescription^and aneolotes o^ I ^^ '' cf f' 288 410 
341 342; scouts on Far West, \ Crow Kmg. Chief, 288. 410 

445 



Index 



Crow, The Chief, causes trouble 
at Fort Peck, 408-410 

Cul-de-Sac Island, Nile leaves 
cargo at, 107 

Curley, Crow scout, brings first 
news of Custer fight to Far 
West, 274; his dramatic story. 
275-279; discussion of its truth, 
279, 280, 308 

Custer, Boston, 250; marches 
with 7th Cavalry, 264, 265; 
killed at Little Big Horn, 282 

Custer, Capt. T. W., 248, 262; 
killed at Little Big Horn, 
282 

Custer, Fort, established 375, 382, 
387, 392, 409 

Custer, Gen. Geo. A., ordered to 
Dakota, 147; with Yellowstone 
expedition of 1873, 171; in- 
vades Black Hills, 191, 192, 233; 
description of, 247, 248 ; Terry's 
orders to, 256, 257; bids fare- 
well to Terry and Gibbon, 265; 
killed at Little Big Horn, 282; 
his leisurely marches to Little 
Big Horn, 283, 284; divides 
regiment for action, 284; his 
squadron annihilated, 285-287; 
burial of remains of himself and 
men, 377-380 

Custer, Mrs. Geo. A., 231, 240 

D 

Dark, Private John, kills game 

with Gatling gun, 333, 357 
Daugherty, Lieut. W. W., 176 
Davis, Flag OflScer Chas. H., com- 



mands U. S. Mississippi Flo- 
tilla, 47 

Davis, Lieut. T. F., 416 

Delancy, Pilot J. C, gallantry at 
Memphis, 26 

Dewitt, Eng'r Chas., 423 

Dewitt, Maj. F. J., Ill 

De Wolf, Dr., killed at Little Big 
Horn, 293 

Dickey, Maj. Chas., 121 

Die Vernon, steamboat, 12 

Dietz, Mate Chas., 150 

Doane, Lieut. G. C, conveys 
Reno's wounded to Far West, 
291, 292 

Donelson, Fort, 36-39 

Dozier, Capt., 53 

Dull Knife, Chief, village de- 
stroyed, 349 

Durfee and Peck, Indian traders, 
129, 130, 136, 154 

E 

E. H. Durfee, steamboat, 136, 323, 

341 
Eagle Packet Company, 421 
Echols, Eng'r Chas., 186, 187 
Eclipse, steamboat, 17, 411, 413 
Edmunds, Gov. Newton, 361 
Edwards, Lieut. C. M., 67 
Eighth Infantry, 173, 185 
Eighth Infantry, Missouri Volun- 
teers, 36, 38 
Eleventh Infantry, 375, 399, 407 
Eleventh Infantry, Indiana Vol- 
unteers, 36 
Elk Horn Prairie, buffalo block- 
ade at, 96-98 



446 



Index 



Ellis, Fort, 222, 228, 229; Gibbon 
advances from, 229, 243, 300, 
358, 375. 387 
Evans, Private William, 319 
Expansim, steamboat, 428, 434 



F. X. Aubrey, steamboat, 8, 12 
F. Y. Batchelor, steamboat, Capt. 
Marsh commands, 389-395; log 
of, in 1879, quoted, 393, 394; 
makes fastest time from Bis- 
marck to Ft. Buford, 394, 395; 
makes expedition to Mussel- 
shell River, 400-403; winters 
near MUk River, 404, 405, 412 
Falls City, steamboat, 11, 12 
Far West, steamboat, aground in 
Big Bend, 131 ; races with Nellie 
Peck, 139-142, 172, 174, 214; 
description of, 237-239; varied 
usefulness of, 243, 244; coun- 
cil of war held on, 252-260; 
issues supplies to 7th Cavalry; 
261, 262; ascends Big Horn to 
moith of Little Big Horn, 268; 
diflSculties encountered, 269- 
271 ; passes mouth of Little Big 
Horn, 272; returns, 273; Cur- 
ley brings first news of Custer 
fight to, 274-278; prepares for 
wounded from Little Big Horn, 
290, 291; their reception on 
board, 293; ascends Big Horn 
with Reno's wounded, 299, 300; 
her thrilling run to Bismarck, 
301-307; brings first news to 
Ft. Lincoln, 309-315; returns 



to Big Horn, 317; Terry makes 
headquarters on board, 320; 
makes trip to Powder River, 
322-330; carries Miles and 
"Buffalo Bill" on scout, 337- 
347; remains in upper Yellow- 
stone carrying supplies, 353; 
carries Indian Peace Commis- 
sion of 1876, 362; sunk in Mul- 
lanphy Bend, 366, 367, 381, 389 
Farragut, Flag Officer David G., 
commands U. S. Gulf Squadron, 

47 
Fast Walker, Indian, defeats Capt. 

Marsh in foot race, 113, 114 
Federal Arch, steamboat, 11 
Fetterman, Fort, 228 
Fifteenth Infantry, 416 
Fifth Cavalry, reinforces Crook, 

316, 317, 403 
Fifth Infantry, moves to Yellow- 
stone River, 316, 331, 372, 373, 
382, 403. 412, 413 
Fiftieth Infantry .Wisconsin Volun- 
teers, 82 
Fisk, Capt., with Sully expedi- 
tion. 55 
Fletcher, steamboat. 377 
Florence Landing. Neb.. 25 
Forest Rose, steamboat. 13 
Forsyth. Gen. Geo. A., in Yellow- 
stone expedition of 1873, 150- 
170 
Forsyth, Gen. James W.. explores 

Yellowstone River, 195-221 
Fort Adams Reach, 37 
Foulk. Eng'r Geo.. 239. 303, 328, 
389, 405. 408, 411 



4,47 



Index 



Fourteenth Infantry, Wisconsin 

Volunteers, 39 
Fourth Cavalry, 349 
Fourth Infantry, United States 

Volunteers, 82 
Fox, Lieut., 39 
Fox, Serg., drowned at mouth of 

Rosebud River, 266 
Freeport, Pa., 6 
Frost, R. Graham, 175 



0, W. Sparhawk, steamboat 13 

Gage, Fort, 424 

Gaines, Mrs. Robert, 434 

Gall, Chief, 147. 288, 363, 408-410 

Galpin, Maj. Chas. E., factor at 

Ft. Pierre, 125 
Galpin, Mrs. Chas. E., 125 
General Grant, steamboat, 53 
General Terry, steamboat, 401, 412 
George, Private Wm., 305 
Gibbon, Gen. John, 228, 229 
joins Terry's column, 242, 243 
245, 253; marches for Big Horn 
255; taken ill on Far West, 269 
271, 300; retires to north bank 
of Yellowstone, 301, 302, 320 
marches for Ft. Ellis, 358, 365, 
378 
Gilmore, causes trouble on Luella, 

88-92 
Girard, Frank, 249, 265, 308 
"Given," Lieut. Daugherty's deer- 
hound, 176, 178 
Grodfrey, Gen. Edward S., quoted, 
250; quoted, 260; quoted on 
movements of 7th Cavalry, 284 ; 



describes run of the Far West, 
305; describes arrival of Far 
IFe^iatFt. Lincoln, 312; quoted 
regarding burial of Custer's 
dead, 379 

Gold found in Montana, 61 

Golden, Private, 380 

Gossamer, steamboat, 12 

Gould, Capt. Wm. H., 412, 433 

Grand River Agency, 106, 126 

Grant, Gen. F. D., 197, 221 

Grant, Gen. U. S., at Shiloh, 
36-42; his self-control, 41, 248 

Grattan, Lieut. John L., mas- 
sacred near Ft. Laramie, 49 

Greeley, Gen. A. W., 403 

Gresham, Lieut. John C, anec- 
dote of, 355-358 

Gros Ventres Indians, 154, 211 

Gunsalis, Pilot James, 22 

Gurley, Lieut. C. F., account of 
first news of Custer fight at 
Ft. Lincoln, 312, 313 

H 

Hale, Fort, 126 

Hanson, Maj. Joseph R., Indian 

agent, 108 
Hardy, John, 239, 303 
Hargous, Mrs. C. E., 382 
Harmon, Capt. Wm., 126 
Harney, Gen. W. S., defeats 

Indians at Ash Hollow, 49; 

establishes Ft. Pierre, 49, 126 
Harry Brown, steamboat, 421 
Hassendeubel, Col. F., 46 
Hawkins, Capt. H. S., 174 
Hawley, Fort, 65 



448 



Index 



Hayden, Col., surveys Northern 

Pacific, 146 
Hazen, Gen. W. B., anecdote of, 

356; disarms Indians at Ft. 

Peck, 364 
Heintzelman, Capt. C. S., 373 
Helena Independent, account of 

Custer fight. 310 
Helena, steamboat, 143 
Hell Roaring Rapids, Josephine 

reaches, 218 
Hemphill, Capt. Sharp, 6 
Hesperian, steamboat, 25 
Highland Mary, steamboat, 12 
Holabird, Col. S. B., charters Ida 

Stockdale, 95; present during 

Indian engagement, 101-103 
Holden, Mo., 9 
Holland, Capt. J., 24 
Honzinger, Dr. and Baliran, mur- 
der of, 181 
Howell, Capt. C. W., 67 
Hudson, E. E., Ill 
Hump, Chief, at Little Big Horn, 

288 
Hurlbut, Gen. S. A., at Shiloh, 

41 
Hutchison, Capt., 53 



Ida Reese No. 2, steamboat, 129 
Ida Stockdale, steamboat, trip to 
Fort Benton in 1867, 93-104; 
great profits of trip, 93; block- 
aded by buffalo, 96-98; attack- 
ed by Indians, 101-103, 150 
Ilges, Maj. G., captures Indians 
at Ft. Peck, 408-410 



Imelda, steamboat, 428 

Indian Peace Conunission of 1876, 

360-362 
Indian Wars, 1876-1877, heavy 

losses in, 374 
Isaac Newton, steamboat, 5, 6 
Isabella, steamboat, 53 
Island City, steamboat, 53; sunk 

near mouth of Yellowstone 

River, 58 



J. Donald Cameron, steamboat, 
wrecked, 369 

J. S. Pr ingle, steamboat, 13 

Jack Frost, steamboat, 421 

Jackson, Gen. T. J., 254 

Jeanie Deans, steamboat, 12 

Jefferson City, Mo., 8 

Jennie Gilchrist, steamboat, 421 

Jesse K. Bell, headquarters boat 
of Gen. Lew Wallace at Shiloh, 
38 

John J. Roe, steamboat, at Shiloh, 
36-47 

John Warner, steamboat, at Shiloh 
40,41 

Johnson, Capt. A., 130, 389 

Johnson, "Liver Eatin'," wood- 
hawk, 116-119 

Johnston, Gen. A. S., 38 

Jolly, Capt., 17 

Jomini, Baron de, quoted, 419 

Joseph, Chief, 381 

Josephine, 183, 213; reaches head 
of navigation on Yellowstone, 
221, 237, 269, 305, 317, 331, 
353, 360, 412 



449 



Index 



K 

Kanipe, Private, 380 

Kansas City, Mo., 9 

Kate Adams, steamboat, 422 

Kate Kearney, steamboat, 129 

Kellogg, Mark, 249, 265; killed 

at Little Big Horn, 282, 308, 309 
Kelly, Maj. Luther S., 153-162; 

sketch of, 163; becomes scout 

for Gen. Miles, 354 
Kendrick, Lieut. F. M. H., quoted, 

402, 404 

Keogh, Capt. M. W., 248, 377, 379 
Keogk. Fort, 382, 387, 388, 394, 

403, 406 409, 411-413 
Kercheval, Capt. F. B., 25 

Key West, 136, 150, 151, 158-170, 
171-184, 190 

Killdeer Mountain, or Tahkaho- 
kuty, battle of, 55 

Kirtland, Capt. P. S., left in 
charge of camp at mouth of 
Big Horn, 269, 282 

Kislin^bury, Lieut. F. F., be- 
sieged at Musselshell River, 
399-403; his death in the 
Arctic, 404 

Korn, Private G.. 381 

Kountz, Commodore J. B., 149 



LaBarge, Capt. John, 140, 142, 

143 
Lamartine, steamboat, 12 
Lamont, Capt. A., 53 
Lamoure, Judson, 109-113 
Laramie, Fort, treaty with Indians 

at, 49 



Larson, Capt. A., 197 

Lawrence, Capt. J., 124, 125 

Leavenworth, Kans., 20 

Leighton & Jordan, post traders, 
130, 388, 407-409, 411 

Leighton, Joseph, experience with 
cattle thieves, 389-392 

Leni Leoti, steamboat, 67 

Lewis, T. T., 421, 422 

Lexington, Union gunboat at 
Shiloh, 42 

Lincoln, Fort Abraham, estab- 
lished, 147; garrisoned by 7th 
Cavalry, 148, 191, 228; expedi- 
tion of 1876 leaves, 233; first 
news of Custer fight received 
at, 312-314, 364, 375, 385, 395 

Little Big Horn, battle of, 281-289 

Little Big Horn, campaign of, 
233-315; battlefield of, visited 
by Gen Sherman, 376; burial 
of remains on field of, 376-380 

Little Eagle No. 2, steamboat, 421; 
turns turtle, 423-^25, 435 

Little Horse, Chief, 288 

Little Missouri River, reached by 
Gen. Sully, 57 

Long, Lieut. O. F., 382, 383 

Lord, Dr. G. E., killed at Little 
Big Horn, 293 

Louisville, steamboat, 12 

Lounsberry, Col. C. A., writes 
first story of Custer fight, 307- 
309 

Low Dog, Chief, 288 

Low, Lieut. W. H., Jr., commands 
Gatling guns in Little Big Horn 
campaign, 233, 269, 332 



450 



Index 



Luella, steamboat, 13; voyage to 
Fort Benton in 1866, 69-99; 
pilot house armored, 71; dis- 
mantles Ft. Union, 77, 78; 
last boat to St. Louis in 1866, 
80; aground at mouth of Milk 
River, 81 

M 

Mackenzie, Col. R. S., 349 
MacNeil, Clerk, 80 
Madison, steamboat, 39 
Maguire, Lieut. E., 387 
Malnorie, trader, at Ft. Berthold, 

212 
Man-Afraid-of-his-Horses, Chief, 

361 

Mandan Indians, 154, 211 

Mandan, U. S. snag boat, 433 

Manj-penny, Geo. W., 361 

Marcella, steamboat, 53-58 

Marion, steamboat, 78, 79 

"Mark Twain," in ice-gorge be- 
low St. Louis, 27-29; quoted 
from, 37 

Marsh, Capt. Grant P., childhood, 
5; begins stearaboating on Ohio 
River, 6, 7; enters Missouri 
River trade, 8, 9; in St. Louis 
ice-gorge, 10, 14; adventure 
with "Mark Twain," 27-29; 
courtship and marriage, 30-34; 
at Shiloh, 35-47; commands 
Luella in 1866, 69-92; hunts 
in Highwood Mountains, 79; 
trouble with Gilmore, 88-92; 
commands Ida Stockdale in 1867, 
93-104; saves boat from Indians, 

451 



101, 103; incident at Crow 
Creek, 109, 110; as a foot racer, 
110-114; rescues steamer Tem- 
pest, 123-125; takes supplies 
to Ft. Buford, 125-128; com- 
mands Silver Lake, 130-135; 
with Coulson Packet Co., 136; 
commands NeUie Peck, 139-142; 
on Yellowstone expedition of 
1873, 149-170; moves to Yank- 
ton, 149; commands Josephine 
in Yellowstone expedition of 
1875, 197-221 ; takes command 
of Far West, 239; reaches Pow- 
der River, 242; opinion of 
Custer's action, 258; recovers 
mail lost overboard at Rosebud, 
266, 267; commands Far West 
on ascent of Big Horn River, 
268; interview with Curley, 
274-278; makes place for "Com- 
anche," 296; interview with 
Gen. Terry, 298; starts down 
Big Horn River with wounded, 
290-299; takes Far West to 
Bismarck m record-breaking 
time, 301-314; praised by 
Gen. Terry, 315; in fight at 
Powder River, 325-330; anec- 
dotes of, by "Buffalo Bill," 345; 
commended by Gen. Miles, 347; 
leaves front and returns to 
Yankton, 360; thanked by 
Indian Peace Commission of 
1876, 362; rewards for duty 
performed, 365, 366; takes 
command of Rosebud, 368, 369; 
carries G«n Sherman to Ft. 



Index 



Marsh, Capt. Grant P. — continued 
Custer, 370-375; adventure 
with Miss Sherman, 382-384; 
enters employ of Leighton & 
Jordan, 388; remains in steam- 
boat business after its decline, 
397; operates F. Y. Batchelor, 
389; carries supplies to Mussel- 
shell River, 399-403; caught 
by freeze-up, 404; in Indian 
disturbance at Ft. Peck, 407, 
408; frost-bitten, 410; com- 
mands Eclipse, 411, 412; buys 
W. J. Behan, 414; conveys 
Sitting Bull and followers to 
Standing Rock Agency, 415- 
417; returns to Mississippi 
River trade, 420; struck by a 
cyclone, 422-425; returns to 
upper Missouri, 426, 427; cuts 
out a sandbar, 428-430; changes 
freight carrying methods, 432; 
loses his wife, 434; remarkable 
memory, 435; rewards of a 
useful life, 436 

Marsh, Capt. John, 420 

Marsh, Eng'r Monroe, on Ida 
Stockdale, 103, 109, 197 

Marsh, Grant C, 420 

Marsh, Miss Lillie, 434 

Marsh, Mrs. Grant P., 30-34; 
presented with team of horses 
by oflScers of 5th Infantry, 412, 
413; her death, 434. 

Mary McDonald, steamboat, 136 

Mason, Capt.; 5 

Maynardier, Lieut. H. E., 216 

McArthur, Gen. A., 324 



McClellan drowned at Milk River. 

81 
McDaniel, Pilot Rube, 70 
McDonald, Maj. John, 38 
McDougall, Capt. T. M., com- 
mands Custer's pack-train, 284 
McGinnis, Col. G. P., 36 
McKean, Fort, renamed Fort 

Abraham Lincoln, 147 
McVay, Capt. J. C, 136 
Measuring distances on Yellow- 
stone, 205, 206 
Merritt, Gen. Wesley, reinforces 

Crook, 317 
Miles, Gren. Nelson A., 194; re- 
inforces Terry, 316, 323; re- 
turns to Yellowstone, 335 ; scouts 
on board Far West, 337-342; 
his opinion of Capt- Marsh, 338, 
339, 353; makes remarkable 
winter campaign, 363, 364; 
reinforces Otis, and defeats 
Crazy Horse at Wolf Mountain, 
364; gratitude to Capt. Marsh, 
365, 369, 372; charters Rose- 
bud, 381; defeats Nez Perces, 
381, 386, 394, 398 
Miles, Mrs. Nelson A., 369, 372 
Miller, Capt.. 21 
Miller, Steward Lew, 197 
Mills, Gen. Anson, 230, 348 
Miner, steamboat, attacked by 

Indians, 67 
Mississippi, steamboat, 421, 425 
Missouri Pacific Railroad, com- 
pleted, 8 
Missouri River, stages of water, 
54; only route to Montana in 



452 



Index 



1866, 64; traffic on, 64, 65 
fighting on, in 1866-1868, 66, 67 
dangers to boats on, 70, 71 
wane of traffic on lower, 129 

Montana, early history of, 61-79; 
vigilante rule in, 74-77 

Moore, Maj. O. H., 234, 241, 302; 
ordered to Rosebud River, 318; 
commands expedition to Pow- 
der River, 322-330; gallantry 
at Tebb's Ferry, Ky., 324, 325, 
352, 358 

Morgan, Gen. John, 324 

Morgan, Scout, 324; in fight at 
Powder River, 327-329 

Morton, Trumpeter, carries last 
message from Custer, 286 

Moses Greemuood, steamboat, 19 

N 
Napoleon, 254 

Nebraska, steamboat, 12, 17 
Nellie Peck, steamboat, incidents 

with Far West, 130-135, 136; 

beaten by Far West, 136-142, 

389 
Nelson, Gen. WOliam, division at 

Shiloh, 45 
New Orleans, 17, 26, 27 
New York Herald, receives first 

news of Custer fight, 307, 308 
Nez Perce Indians, 381 
Nickerson, Construction Eng'r, 

429-431 
Nile, steamboat, trip to Fort Ben- 
ton in 1868, 105; winters near 

Ft. Randall, 107-114 
Ninth Infantry, 173, 185 



Nomenclature of Yellowstone 
River, 164-166, 206, 207 

North Alabama, steamboat, trip 
to Ft. Buford, 125, 128, 150, 
158 

Northern Pacific Railroad, builds 
to Bismarck, Dak., 136, 163, 
171, 179, 190; builds westward 
from Bismarck, 385, 428, 434 

Nowlan, Capt. H. G., 376 

O 

Ogalalla Indians, fight for Boze- 

man Road, 63, 64; at Little Big 

Horn, 288, 361 
Ohio, Army of the, at Shiloh, 43 
Ohio River, 19 
Oldham, Pilot J., 19-22 
Omaha, Neb., 24, 25 
Otis, Col. E. S., 316, 323, 350; 

attacked by Sitting Bull, 383, 

365 

P 

P. H. Kelly, steamboat, 421 

Packard, Capt., 53 

Parthenia, steamboat, 11 

Pavl Jones, steamboat, 11, 12 

Pease, F. D., 222 

Pease, Fort, defense of, 222-225, 

268; used by Terry's troops, 

317 
Peck, Fort, 117, 364, 388, 405; 

trouble with Indians at, 407- 

410 
Peninah, steamboat, 172, 174 
Perkins, Capt., 39 
Phil Kearney, Fort, 63, 64, 147, 

230 



453 



Index 



Piegan Indians, 398 
Pierre, Fort, established, 49 
Pinney, U. S. Marshal, G. M., 11 
Pilots, anecdotes of, 18-22 
Pittsburg Landing, Tenn., 36-39 
Plummer, Sheriff Henry, noted 

road agent, 75, 387 
Poe, Col. O. M., 370 
Poker game on eve of Little Big 
Horn campaign, 262. 263 ; game 
for Scout Brockmeyer's prop- 
erty, 329, 330 
Polar Star, steamboat, 13 
Pular Wave, steamboat, 421 
Pompey's Pillar, battle of, 183 
Pompey's Pillar, Mont., Josephine 

reaches, 215-217 
Poore, Jonathan, 30-34 
Poplar River, Agency, 388 
Porter, Agent, 407 
Porter, Dr. H. R., 250; his thrill- 
ing experienre at Little Big 
Horn, 293-295, 305, 328 
Post Boy, steamboat, 20 
Powder River, battle of, 325- 

330 
Power's Island, 27 
Pryor's Fork, battle of, 146. 218 

R 

R. A. Speed, steamboat, 421 
Rain-in-the-Face, murders Dr. 

Honzinger and Baliran, 181 
Randall, Fort, 52, 65, 82, 120 
Rankin, Capt. W. G., establishes 

Ft. Buford, 82, 96 
Rankin. Mrs. W. G., attacked by 

Indians. 83, 84 



Rawlins, Gen. John A., courage 
at Shiloh, 43, 44 

Raynolds, Capt. Wm. F., 216 

Rea, Capt., 53 

Read, Capt. O. B., 407, 408 

Recovery, Fort, 107 

Red Cloud, attacks forts on Boze- 
man Road, 63, 64; makes treaty 
with Government, 105, 106, 
147, 360, 361 

Reed, Autie, 250, 265; killed at 
Little Big Horn, 282 

Reeder, Capt. Ambrose, 8 

Reeve, Col. I. Van D., 96 

Reno, Capt. Alfred, 5 

Reno, Fort, 63 

Reno, Maj. M. A., commands 
reconnoissance, 245, 253, 282; 
attacks Indian village and re- 
treats, 285; besieged. 287; dis- 
cussion of his conduct at Little 
Big Horn, 286, 317, 380, 395 

Revere, Paul, 306 

Reynolds, Chas. ("Lonesome 
Charlie"), 197, 205; sketch of, 
210-213, 216, 249; illness on 
eve of Little Big Horn cam- 
paign, 263-265; gallant con- 
duct and death at Little Big 
Horn, 295, 308 

Reynolds, Col. J. J., 228 

Rice, Capt. Edmund, 340 

Rice, Fort, established, 54; Gen. 
Sully returns to, 60, 65, 82; 
rats at, 85, 126; garrisoned by 
7th Cavalry, 148, 171, 173, 174, 
185 

Rider, Capt., 20, 21 



454 



Index 



Rocket, steamboat, 44 

Rollins, Pilot John, 424 

Rollins, Pilot, W. M., 424 

Roman Nose, Chief, 232 

Rosebud, battle of, 232 

Rosebud, steamboat, carries Gen. 
Sherman to Ft. Custer, 369- 
375; returns to Ft. Keogh, 381 

Rosser, Gen. T. L., 175, 179 

Rvbicon, steamboat, 71 



Sackett, Col. D. B., describes 
posts on upper Missouri, 84, 85 

St. Louis, Mo., in 1852. 7; Asiatic 
cholera in, 8; great ice-gorge 
of 1856 at, 10-15; loses North- 
western trade, 129 

St. Paul, steamboat, 12 

Sam Cloon, steamboat, 13 

Sam Gaty, steamboat, 53 

Sanger, Capt. L. H., 332, 340 

Sans Arcs Indians, at Little Big 
Horn, 288, 362 

Schley, Capt. W. S., 404 

Second Cavalry, 146, 225, 229, 
230, 331, 358, 403 

Sedalia, Mo., 9 

Seventeenth Infantry, 173, 233, 
324, 332 

Seventeenth Infantry, Missouri 
Volunteers, 46, 47 

Seventh Cavalry, sent to Dakota, 
147, 149; on Yellowstone ex- 
pedition of 1873, 173-188; 
leaves Ft. Lincoln, 233; camps 
at Powder River, 245; marches 
to Rosebud River, 255 ; marches 



for Little Big Horn, 261-266; 
movements before and during 
battle of Little Big Horn, 283- 
287; losses, 288; defective 
carbines carried by, 288 ; awaits 
reinforcements, 301-302; re- 
ceives remounts, 317, 331, 355, 
371, 373, 375, 376-381, 409 

Seventh Infantry, 229, 269, 324, 
331, 358 

Seward, Wm. H., 185 

Shacklett, Eng'r John, 150 

Shaw, Capt. Abner, 172 

Shaw, Fort, 387 

Shenandoah, steamboat, 13 

Sheridan, Col. M. V., 376 

Sheridan, Gen. P. H., sends cav- 
alry regiment to Dakota, 147, 
149, 171, 191, 209, 221; plans 
campaign for 1876, 228, 237, 
248, 254, 311; sends reinforce- 
ments to Terry, 316, 317 

Sherman, G«n, W. T., goes to Ft. 
Custer on Rosebud, 370; his 
reception there and at Ft. Keogh 
372-375; leaves Rosebud, 375 

Sherman, Miss Lizzie, 369, 372; 
her snake adventure, 382-384 

Shiloh, battle of, 35^7 

Sibley, Gen. H. H., campaign 
against Sioux in 1862, 51, 52, 
361 

Signals, Indian, 203, 204 

Silver, Capt., 53 

Silver Lake, steamboat, 130-134, 
352 

Sims, Capt. W. H., 140, 401, 402 

Simmons, Capt., 36 



455 



Index 



Sioux City, steamboat, 136 

Sioux Indians, outbreak in 1862^ 
50, 51; forces engaged at Tah- 
kahokuty, 55; besiege Ft. Bu- 
ford, 82-84; disaffection among, 
in 1869, 144-146; resist pro- 
gress of Northern Pacific, 145- 
147; chiefs and numbers en- 
gaged at Little Big Horn, 288 

Sitting Bull, at Ft. Buford, 83, 147; 
making medicine at Little Big 
Horn, 289, 351, 363, 382; his 
large following after 1876, 385, 
386, 398, 405; remains out, 
406-410; surrenders, 415; con- 
veyed to Standing Rock reser- 
vation, 416; killed, 417; his 
place in history, 418 

SLxth Infantry, 152, 160, 173, 197, 
233, 302, 331, 355 

Slim Buttes, battle of, 348 

Smith, Capt. E. W., carries de- 
spatches from Terry, 303, 307, 
311, 312 

Smith, Fort C. F., 63 

Smith, Hubbell & Hawley, buy 
out American Fur Company, 77 

Smith, Lieut. A. E., killed at Little 
Big Horn, 277 

Smith, Maj. Wm., 185 

Smith, Mrs. A. E., 240 

Smith, Scout, 324 

Snyder, Capt. S., 273 

Sousley, Capt., 53 

Sparring, described, 86, 87 

Spotted Eagle, Chief, at Little Big 
Horn, 288 

Spotted Tail, 360, 361 



Stanley, Gen. David S., 173, 174; 
commands Yellowstone expe- 
dition of 1873, 175-184 

Stanley, Miss Josephine, 184 

Stanley's Shoals, Mont., 161 

Stanley's Stockade, 174, 179, 180, 
183, 245, 305 

Steamboat traffic, decline of, on 
increase of railroads, 396, 397 

Stephen, Father, 179 

Stevenson, Fort, 65; stock herd 
stampeded at, 99, 100; hard- 
ships of troops at, 186, 306 

Strevell, Judge, 391 

Stuart, Private B. H., 319 

Sturgeon, Capt., 17 

Sturgis, Col. S. D., 371 

Submarine, No. 4, steamboat, 11 

Sully, Fort, established by Gen- 
eral Sully, 52; treaty at, 63, 65, 
82, 126 



Taylor, Muggins, escapes from 
Indians, 281; his news of 
Custer fight, 282, 283; starts 
for Ft. Ellis, 300; erroneous 
claim to first news of Custer 
fight, 309-311 

Tempest, steamboat, 53; stranded 
below Fort Benton, 123-125 

Tennessee, Army of the, at Shiloh, 
43 

Tenth Infantry, at Ft. Stevenson, 
94 

Terry, Gen. Alfred H , on Ida 
Stock-date, 94-98, 228; troops 
commanded by, in 1876, 233, 



456 



Index 



234; reaches Yellowstone, 242; 


U 


description of, 246, 247; on 


Uncpapa Indians, at Little Big 


Far West, 252-260; orders to 


Horn, 288, 362 


Custer, 256, 257, 269; orders 


United States Troops: — 


Far West to ascend Big Horn, 


Cavalry Regiments? 


269; marches up Tullock's 


2d, 146, 225, 229, 230, 331 


Fork, 271; relieves Reno, 287; 


358, 403 


returns to Far West, 297, 300; 


3d, 230 


concentrates forces north of 


4th, 349 


Yellowstone, 302; receives de- 


5th, reinforces Crook, 316, 


spatches from Crook, 320; 


317, 403 


marches to join Crook 331-335 ; 


7th, sent to Dakota, 147, 149; 


offers to relieve Far West of 


on Yellowstone expedition 


military duty, 343, 344; pursues 


of 1873, 173-188; leaves 


hostiles, 349, 350; closes cam- 


Ft. Lincoln, 233; camps at 


paign, 352, 358; disarms Indi- 


Powder River, 245; marches 


ans at Standing Rock and Chey- 


to Rosebud River, 255; 


enne River agencies, 364, 365, 


marches for Little Big 


370, 373, 374, 401 


Horn, 261-266; move- 


Thetis, steamboat, 404 


ments before and during 


Third Cavalry, 230 


battle of Little Big Horn, 


Thirteenth Infantry, 82 


283-287; losses, 288; de- 


Thompson, Lieut. R. E., 197, 321 


fective carbines carried by. 


Thompson, Mate Ben., 239, 299 


288; awaits reinforcements 


Tigress, Gen. Grant's despatch 


301, 302; receives re- 


boat at Shiloh, 39-42 


mounts, 317, 331, 355, 371, 


Timber on the Yellowstone, 161, 


373, 375, 376-381, 409 


162, 202, 203 


Infantry Regiments: 


Todd, Capt. John, 136, 183 


5th, moves to Yellowstone 


Twentieth Infantry, 233 


River, 316, 331, 372, 373, 


Twenty-second Infantry, estab- 


382, 403, 412, 413 


lishes Ft. Stevenson, 94, 121, 


6th, 152, 160, 173, 197, 233, 


173; moves to Yellowstone 


302, 331, 355 


River, 316, 331 


7th, 229, 269, 324. 331, 353 


Two Kettle Indians, 362 


8th, 173, 185 


Two Moons, Chief, 288 


9th, 173, 185 


TyUr, Union gunboat at Shiloh, 


10th, at Ft. Stevenson, 94 


42 


11th, 375, 399, 407 



457 



Index 



United States Troops: — 

Infantry Regiments: — continued 

13th, 82 

15th, 416 

17th, 173, 233, 324, 332 

20th, 233 

22d, establishes Ft. Steven- 
son, 94, 121, 173,; moves 
to Yellowstone River, 316, 
331 
Volunteer Regiments: 

Indiana, 11th Infantry, 36 

Missouri, 8th Infantry, 36, 38 

Missouri, 17th Infantry, 46, 
47 

United States, 4th Infantry, 
82 

Wisconsin, 14th Infantry, 39 

Wisconsin, 50th Infantry, 82 

W 

Walker, Lieut. G. B., 323 
Wallace, Gen. Lew., at Shiloh, 

36-42 
Warrensburg, Mo., 9 
Washburn, Gen. W. D., 427, 428 
Washburn, steamboat, 428 
Webster, Lieut. John McA., 183 
Weir, Capt. T. B., 334 
Western, steamboat, 136 
Westerner, steamboat, 12 
Weston, steamboat, 428-430 
Whetstone Creek Indian Agency, 

116 
Whipple, Bishop H. B., 361 



Whistler, Col. J. N. G., 351 
White Bull, Chief, 288 
White Stone Hill, battle of. 52 
Wilcox, E. P., gallantry at Shiloh, 

44, 45 
Williams, Dr., 291 
Willow Creek Canon, battle of, 

349 
Wilson, Corporal, 121, 122 
Wolf, Capt. Abe, 78 
Wolf, Capt. John, 44 
Wolf Mountain, battle of, 364 
Wood hawks on upper Missouri, 

115-120 
Woodruff, Capt. C. A., 324, 400 
Wright, Capt. Robert, 412 
W. T. Sherman, steamboat, 369» 

371 



Yankton, S. Dak., 21 ; 7th Cavalry 
at, 148; Key West returns to, 
170; 7th Cavalry leaves, 172; 
decline of steamboat traffic at, 
397; great ice-gorge at, 411 
Yanktonais, Lower, Indians, 362 
Yates, Capt. Geo. W., 248 
Yellowstone River, Sully's arrival 
at, 57, 58; Congress appro- 
priates money for post upon, 
351; rapid settlement of val- 
ley of, 387 
Yellowstone, steamboat, 347, 350 
Yellow hand. Chief, in duel with 
« Buffalo Bill," 341, 342 



458 





.v^^ 


'■% 








V- , ^ 


^^V' 






^ ' 




' " 1, 


-7- 


•-^^ 






o._ 


^ - 






' -"o 


r. 






^ .^ 


'<^. 


ii 




n' o'^'- 


/ '^^ 


•) 


■v <' 


x>" 


'// C' 










> .- ^% .#^. %"^^ .o-^-^.'^■ 

- ;: . ^"^ ^ ^ ^. ,xN>' ^ c<- * 

f. . . .. ,V • . ■ ' • -;■.»; . .^ . , ,%:• -/r. '• ,*^^ '*- ^ - .'"■^- ^^.>^ 

''^ . \~^ ■ ' ' ^-<. ^ ' Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process 

•■ - 'K< ci- * V* V. Neutralizing Agont: Magnesium Oxide 

''I z ^ V - . '-^^ A^ Treatment Date:. ^. ^,^ 



,^N^ ,!-*'♦ ''o /^^ ,1 N ,. "--^, * /*— PRESERVATION TECHNOLOGIES, L P. 



^ "X <-,.,> "-J. '' , ^ (P ., ^ ". ^' . '; l\\ ^V^l I Thomson Park Drive 

<i -J '■ r " * '- . / Vl ^Cranberry Township. PA 1 606& 

V- V' - '^ O'^ ^—^(724)779-2111 



v\^' 






,^" -^c*^ 






'J'r 









O - , . -* ^O 
^" 



av^^ 



v^" 


















'*<• 









^5 -^c^. 












x^^' ^>. 



^>, 






vOO^ 



^^ ■''ct 



-^. ,<X^^ 






,0^^ 






■-^ 



-^ -^ 

-^7- s^ 



' O 0^ 



